大智度論 道樹品Dazhidulun — Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa · The Tree of the Path
道樹品:須菩提歎不得眾生而為眾生求菩提如空中種樹之甚難,佛以種樹為喻明漸行六度成佛樹而以葉華果實益眾生、菩薩如佛之因緣與以如故說如來、學如般若之次第自學一法如至安立三乘、如說行者一切世間應當作禮、初發意菩薩之六重格量、當念一切種智與其緣增上行相、一切種智無法乃至色與有為無為相皆無法、自性無故是名無法、無性中行六度為方便力、諸法諸法性離而以世諦示若有若無、世諦第一義諦無異;論主釋樹喻之葉華果、如佛之義與畜生有如而不名如佛之問答、諸根具足與五根力用、知業因緣宿命願智三世慧、念一切種智之四重樂、念何以獨言增上之問答、無所有法性中學與電光得珠之喻、得者得法得處皆無所有、若有不實無云何應實、世俗如即是第一義如與五受陰有著之復次(經+論)
本品開卷不是讚歎,是一句幾乎站不住腳的話。須菩提說:「世尊!是般若波羅蜜甚深!」,隨即點出深在哪裡——「諸菩薩摩訶薩不得眾生,而為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是為甚難!」。眾生本不可得,卻要為眾生求無上道;這不是難在辛苦,是難在自相矛盾。他為此設了一個極準的喻:「譬如人欲於虛空中種樹,是為甚難!」——不是樹難種,是根本沒有地。佛沒有替他鬆開這個難,只把「甚難」二字接過來,換了一個落點:「如是!如是!諸菩薩摩訶薩所為甚難,為眾生故,求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,度著吾我顛倒眾生。」難的不是空中無地,是所度的人正牢牢執著有我。難處一經挪位,事情就從不可能變回分內。
佛接著把須菩提的喻改了一個字,全品的義就立起來了:「譬如人種樹,不識樹根、莖、枝、葉、華、果,而愛護溉灌,漸漸長大,華、葉、果實成就,皆得用之。」——世上種樹的人,沒有一個先把根莖枝葉認全了才肯下種;不識而灌溉,樹自己長。菩薩也是如此:「漸漸行六波羅蜜,得一切種智,成佛樹,以葉、華、果實益眾生。」「漸漸」二字是這一喻的眼。空中種樹之所以可能,不在種者有本事,在法自有其漸次;而「不識」二字更關鍵——種樹人的不識,正是菩薩的不得。不得眾生而度眾生,跟不識樹根而樹自成就,是同一件事。
樹成之後,益眾生者有三重,經文自己分得很細。葉者:「因菩薩摩訶薩得離三惡道,是為葉益眾生。」;華者:「因菩薩得生剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家、四天王天處乃至非有想非無想天處,是為華益眾生。」;果者:「令眾生得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道、佛道」。論主為三者各配樹的一德——「如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂」、「如華,色好香淨柔軟」、「如樹果,色香味力」,並收一句總訓:「以樹為譬喻,葉、華、果實,從薄轉厚。」遮熱、悅眼、療飢,三事不可互代。這裡有一層最堪玩味的意思:樹還沒結果的時候,它的葉已經在蔭人了;菩薩還沒成佛的時候,眾生已經在得益。所謂『不得眾生而度眾生』,實處就在這裡。
於是須菩提說出一句很重的話:「當知是菩薩為如佛。」他自陳理由——「是菩薩因緣故,斷一切地獄種、一切畜生種、一切餓鬼種,斷一切諸難,斷一切貧窮下賤道,斷一切欲界、色界、無色界。」佛可其言,並補上更根本的一層:「若菩薩摩訶薩不發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,世間則無過去、未來、現在諸佛」。其下佛以一個「如」字把佛與菩薩貫起來:「以如故說如來,以如故說辟支佛、阿羅漢、一切賢聖」,「是諸如,如實無異,以是故說名為如。」論主怕人把這句聽成恭維,特地聲明:「不以我心貪貴菩薩故說言如佛,以得如故言如佛。」,並把話推到底——「離如,更無有法不入如者。」既然如此,便有一問:「若以同如故名菩薩如佛,乃至畜生中亦有是如,何以不名如佛?」論主的答不在「如」上分高下,在「行如」上分:「畜生雖亦有如,因緣未發故,不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若故。」如是平等的,行如不是。
品的中段是一長串福德格量:千國土眾生皆發二乘意,「其福不如初發意菩薩摩訶薩,百倍、千倍、巨億萬倍,乃至算數譬喻所不能及。」理由只有一句:「發聲聞、辟支佛意者皆因菩薩出故,菩薩終不因聲聞、辟支佛出。」格量既畢,須菩提問了一個極實在的問題:「初發心菩薩摩訶薩當念何等法?」佛只答六個字:「應念一切種智。」論主解釋佛為何獨教這一念——「初發意菩薩未得深智慧,既捨世間五欲樂故,佛教繫心念薩婆若」,並替初發心的人把這一念的內容說盡:「雖捨小雜樂,當得清淨大樂;捨顛倒虛誑樂,得實樂;捨繫縛樂,得解脫樂;捨獨善樂,得共一切眾生善樂。」捨了眼前的樂而未得出世的樂,中間那一段空,正靠這一念撐住。而所念的一切種智本身卻是「一切種智無所有、無想、無念、無生、無示。」,其緣其相亦只一句:「一切種智無法緣,念為增上,寂滅為行,無相為相。」——所念者無所有,能念者仍是增上。
一切法既皆無性,行門何以還立得住?須菩提把這個難提到底:「若一切法無性,初發意菩薩以何等方便力能行檀波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生?」佛之答只是把「無性」再說一遍,卻換了位置:「菩薩摩訶薩能學諸法無性,亦能淨佛世界、成就眾生,知世界、眾生亦無性,即是方便力。」——知其無性而仍淨仍成,這件事本身就叫方便力,不是在無性之外另找一個技巧。論主替它補上正面義:「所謂有、無二法,能一時行故,所謂畢竟空,集諸福德。」「一時」二字是全品的關節:不是先空後有,也不是空歸空、福歸福,是同一念裡兩事俱行。其果亦頓:「坐道場,用一念相應慧,得一切種智;如人夜失貫珠,電光暫現,即時還得故。」珠本是自己的,失在暗中;電光並不給人一顆珠,只是照一下。所謂「得」一切種智,其實是還得。
末後收在兩諦上。須菩提問:「諸法、諸法性離耶?」既然離,「云何離法能知離法若有、若無?」佛答:「菩薩摩訶薩以世諦故示眾生若有、若無,非以第一義。」——說有說無,是為不知不見的人設的方便,設的人自己知道那是設。然則兩諦豈非有異?佛再斷一句:「世諦、第一義諦無異也。」,並出其故:「世諦如即是第一義諦如。」說與不說之間並沒有兩個真實,只有知與不知的差別。論主續申其意:「眾生於五受陰中有所著,為是眾生離所有、得無所有故」,菩薩才分別諸法。全品最後一句既是收,也是囑:「菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜。」——從虛空中種樹問起,到無所有中學般若作結;種樹的地,始終沒有出現過,而樹已經成了。
This chapter opens not on praise but on a sentence that can hardly keep its feet. Subhūti says: ‘World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā is very deep!’, and at once points out where the depth lies—‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattvas do not find beings, and yet for the sake of beings seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; this is very hard!’. Beings are from the first unfindable, and yet for the sake of beings one is to seek the unsurpassed path; this is hard not in its toil but in contradicting itself. For this he sets a simile that is extremely exact: ‘It is as a person wishing to plant a tree in space; this is very hard!’—it is not that the tree is hard to plant; it is that there is no ground at all. The Buddha does not loosen this difficulty for him; he only takes over the words ‘very hard’ and gives them another place to come down: ‘Just so! Just so! What the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas do is very hard: for the sake of beings they seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and deliver beings who cling to the inversion of I and self.’ What is hard is not that there is no ground in space; it is that the people to be delivered are just now firmly clinging to there being a self. Once the place of the difficulty has been moved, the matter changes from the impossible back to what is one's own part.
The Buddha then changes one word of Subhūti's simile, and the meaning of the whole chapter stands up: ‘It is as a person plants a tree, not recognising the tree's root, trunk, branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit, and yet cherishes and guards it and waters it; little by little it grows large; flowers, leaves, and fruit are accomplished, and all obtain the use of them.’—Of the people in the world who plant trees, not one first recognises root, trunk, branch, and leaf in full before he is willing to put in the seed; not recognising, he waters, and the tree grows of itself. The bodhisattva too is like this: ‘Little by little he practises the six perfections, obtains the omniscience of all kinds, and accomplishes the Buddha-tree, and with leaves, flowers, and fruit benefits beings.’ The words ‘little by little’ are the eye of this simile. That planting a tree in space is possible lies not in the planter's having ability; it lies in the Dharma's having of itself its gradual sequence; and the words ‘not recognising’ are more crucial still—the tree-planter's not recognising is exactly the bodhisattva's not finding. Not finding beings and yet delivering beings, and not recognising the tree's root and yet the tree being accomplished of itself, are one and the same matter.
After the tree is accomplished, what benefits beings has three levels, and the sūtra text itself divides them very finely. The leaves: ‘Because of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva they obtain freedom from the three evil destinies; this is the leaves benefiting beings.’; the flowers: ‘Because of the bodhisattva they obtain birth in the great clans of the kṣatriyas, the great clans of the brahmins, the great families of the householders, the abode of the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, and so on up to the abode of the heaven of neither perception nor non-perception; this is the flowers benefiting beings.’; the fruit: ‘He causes beings to obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna, the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin, the fruit of the arhat, the pratyekabuddha path, and the Buddha path’. The treatise-author matches to each of the three one virtue of the tree—‘as the shade of the tree's leaves, cool and pleasant in the time of heat’, ‘as the flowers, fine in colour, fragrant, pure, and soft’, ‘as the tree's fruit, with colour, fragrance, flavour, and strength’, and gathers them in one general gloss: ‘The tree is taken as the simile; leaves, flowers, and fruit go from thin to thick.’ Shading from the heat, gladdening the eye, curing hunger: the three things cannot stand in for one another. Here there is a layer of meaning most worth turning over: when the tree has not yet borne fruit, its leaves are already shading people; when the bodhisattva has not yet become a Buddha, beings are already obtaining benefit. What is called ‘not finding beings and yet delivering beings’ has its solid place exactly here.
Thereupon Subhūti utters a very weighty sentence: ‘It should be known that this bodhisattva is as a Buddha.’ He states his reasons himself—‘Because of this bodhisattva, all the seeds of the hells, all the seeds of the animals, all the seeds of the hungry ghosts are cut off; all the difficulties are cut off; all the paths of the poor, the low, and the mean are cut off; all of the desire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm is cut off.’ The Buddha approves his words and adds a more fundamental layer: ‘If the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas did not arouse the mind to seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, the world would have no buddhas of the past, the future, and the present’. Below this the Buddha, with the one word ‘suchness’, threads the Buddha and the bodhisattva together: ‘By reason of suchness the Tathāgata is spoken of; by reason of suchness the pratyekabuddha, the arhat, and all the worthies and sages are spoken of’, ‘All these suchnesses are, in reality, without difference; for this reason it is named suchness.’ The treatise-author, fearing that people will hear this sentence as flattery, makes a special declaration: ‘It is not because my mind covets and prizes the bodhisattva that I say he is as a Buddha; it is because he obtains suchness that he is said to be as a Buddha.’, and pushes the words through to the end—‘Apart from suchness, there is no further dharma that does not enter suchness.’ Since it is so, there is a question: ‘If it is because of being the same in suchness that the bodhisattva is named as a Buddha, then down to the animals too there is this suchness; why are they not named as a Buddha?’ The treatise-author's answer divides higher and lower not in ‘suchness’ but in ‘practising suchness’: ‘Though the animals also have suchness, because the causes and conditions have not yet come forth, they cannot benefit beings and cannot practise suchness up to sarvajñā.’ Suchness is equal; practising suchness is not.
The middle stretch of the chapter is a long string of weighings of merit: the beings of a thousand lands all arouse the intent of the two vehicles, and ‘their merit does not come up to that of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who has first aroused intent, by a hundredfold, a thousandfold, a vast koṭi of myriads-fold, and so on up to being beyond the reach of calculation and simile.’ The reason is only one sentence: ‘Those who arouse the intent of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha all come forth because of the bodhisattva; the bodhisattva never comes forth because of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha.’ The weighing being finished, Subhūti asks a very practical question: ‘What dharma should the bodhisattva-mahāsattva of the first arousing of the mind keep in mind?’ The Buddha answers with only six Chinese characters: ‘He should keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds.’ The treatise-author explains why the Buddha teaches this one thought alone—‘The bodhisattva who has first aroused intent has not yet obtained deep wisdom; since he has given up the pleasures of the five desires of the world, the Buddha teaches him to bind his mind and keep sarvajñā in mind’, and on behalf of the person of the first arousing of the mind he says out in full the content of this one thought: ‘Though you give up small and mixed pleasures, you will obtain pure and great pleasure; giving up inverted, false, and deceptive pleasure, you obtain real pleasure; giving up the pleasure of bondage, you obtain the pleasure of liberation; giving up the pleasure of being good alone, you obtain the pleasure of being good in common with all beings.’ Having given up the pleasure before one's eyes and not yet obtained the pleasure that transcends the world, the empty stretch in between is held up exactly by this one thought. And the omniscience of all kinds that is kept in mind is itself ‘The omniscience of all kinds is without anything existent, without perception, without thought, without arising, without showing.’, and its object and its mark are likewise only one sentence: ‘The omniscience of all kinds has the non-existent dharma as its object, thought as its dominant condition, quiescence as its practice, and the signless as its mark.’—What is kept in mind is without anything existent; that which keeps in mind is still dominant.
Since all dharmas are all without nature, how does the gate of practice still stand? Subhūti raises this difficulty to the end: ‘If all dharmas are without nature, by what power of skilful means is the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent able to practise dānapāramitā, purify buddha-worlds, and bring beings to accomplishment?’ The Buddha's answer is only to say ‘without nature’ once more, but in a changed position: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is able to train in dharmas’ being without nature, and is also able to purify buddha-worlds and bring beings to accomplishment, and knows that worlds and beings are also without nature; this is precisely the power of skilful means.’—Knowing them to be without nature and still purifying and still accomplishing: this matter is itself called the power of skilful means; it is not the finding of some other technique outside of being without nature. The treatise-author supplies its positive meaning: ‘Namely, because the two dharmas of existence and non-existence can be practised at one time—namely, ultimate emptiness, and the gathering of all merits.’ The words ‘at one time’ are the joint of the whole chapter: it is not first emptiness and afterwards existence, nor is it emptiness to emptiness and merit to merit; it is the two matters practised together within one and the same thought. Its fruit too is sudden: ‘Sitting at the seat of awakening, using the wisdom associated with a single thought, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds; it is as a person who at night loses a string of pearls: the lightning flashes for a moment, and at once he obtains it back.’ The pearls were from the first his own, lost in the dark; the lightning does not give a person a pearl; it only gives one flash of light. What is called ‘obtaining’ the omniscience of all kinds is in fact obtaining back.
At the last it is gathered into the two truths. Subhūti asks: ‘Are dharmas separated from the nature of dharmas?’ Since they are separated, ‘How can a separated dharma know of a separated dharma whether it exists or does not exist?’ The Buddha answers: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva, by reason of worldly truth, shows beings whether it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning.’—Saying existence and saying non-existence is a skilful means set up for people who do not know and do not see, and the one who sets it up himself knows that it is set up. Are the two truths then not different? The Buddha cuts it off with one more sentence: ‘Worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning are without difference.’, and puts forth the reason: ‘The suchness of worldly truth is precisely the suchness of the truth of the highest meaning.’ Between speaking and not speaking there are not two realities; there is only the difference of knowing and not knowing. The treatise-author carries the meaning on: ‘Beings have something they cling to within the five aggregates of clinging; it is in order that these beings may leave what they have and obtain being without anything existent’ that the bodhisattva distinguishes dharmas. The last sentence of the whole chapter is both a gathering in and a charge: ‘The bodhisattva should train in the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent.’—It begins by asking about planting a tree in space, and concludes with training in prajñā within being without anything existent; the ground for planting the tree never once appeared, and yet the tree has already been accomplished.
卷85 〔T25 0651c06〕
大智度論釋道樹品第七十一 聖者龍樹菩薩造 後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯 【經】 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!是般若波羅蜜甚深!世尊!諸菩薩摩訶薩不得眾生,而為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是為甚難!世尊!譬如人欲於虛空中種樹,是為甚難!世尊!菩薩摩訶薩亦如是,為眾生故,求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,眾生亦不可得。」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!諸菩薩摩訶薩所為甚難,為眾生故,求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,度著吾我顛倒眾生。須菩提!譬如人種樹,不識樹根、莖、枝、葉、華、果,而愛護溉灌,漸漸長大,華、葉、果實成就,皆得用之。如是,須菩提!諸菩薩摩訶薩為眾生故,求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,漸漸行六波羅蜜,得一切種智,成佛樹,以葉、華、果實益眾生。須菩提!何等為葉益眾生?因菩薩摩訶薩得離三惡道,是為葉益眾生。何等為華益眾生?因菩薩得生剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家、四天王天處乃至非有想非無想天處,是為華益眾生。何等為果益眾生?是菩薩得一切種智,令眾生得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道、佛道,是眾生漸漸〔T25 0652a〕以三乘法於無餘涅槃而般涅槃,是為果益眾生。是菩薩摩訶薩不得眾生實法,而度眾生令離我顛倒著,作是念:『一切諸法中無眾生,我所為眾生求一切種智,是眾生實不可得。』」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!當知是菩薩為如佛。何以故?是菩薩因緣故,斷一切地獄種、一切畜生種、一切餓鬼種,斷一切諸難,斷一切貧窮下賤道,斷一切欲界、色界、無色界。」 佛言:「如是!如是!須菩提!當知是菩薩摩訶薩如佛。須菩提!若菩薩摩訶薩不發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,世間則無過去、未來、現在諸佛,世間亦無辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹;三惡趣及三界亦無斷時。須菩提!汝所說:『是菩薩摩訶薩當知如佛。』如是!如是!須菩提!當知是菩薩實如佛。何以故?以如故說如來,以如故說辟支佛、阿羅漢、一切賢聖;以如故說為色乃至識,以如故說一切法乃至有為性、無為性。是諸如,如實無異,以是故說名為如。諸菩薩摩訶薩學是如得一切種智,得名如來。以是因緣故說菩薩摩訶薩當知如佛,以如相故。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應學如般若波羅蜜! 「菩薩學如般若波羅蜜,則能學一切法如;學一切法如,則得具足一切法如;具足一切法如已,住一切法如得自在;住一切法如得自在已,善知一切眾生根;善知一切眾生根已,知一切眾生根具足;知一切眾生根具足已,亦知一切眾生業因緣;知一切眾生業因緣已,得願智具足;得願智具足已,淨三世慧;淨三世慧已,饒益一切眾生;〔T25 0652b〕饒益一切眾生已,淨佛國土;淨佛國土已,得一切種智;得一切種智已,轉法輪;轉法輪已,安立眾生於三乘,令入無餘涅槃。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩欲得一切功德,自利利人,應發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!是諸菩薩摩訶薩能如說行深般若波羅蜜,一切世間天及人、阿修羅應當作禮。」 佛告須菩提:「如是!如是!是菩薩摩訶薩能如說行深般若波羅蜜,一切世間天及人、阿修羅應當為作禮。」 「世尊!是初發意菩薩摩訶薩為眾生故求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,得幾所福德?」 佛告須菩提:「若千國土中眾生皆發聲聞、辟支佛意,於汝意云何?其福多不?」 須菩提言:「甚多無量!」 佛告須菩提:「其福不如初發意菩薩摩訶薩,百倍、千倍、巨億萬倍,乃至算數譬喻所不能及。何以故?發聲聞、辟支佛意者皆因菩薩出故,菩薩終不因聲聞、辟支佛出。二千世界、三千大千世界中亦如是。置是三千大千世界中住聲聞、辟支佛地者。若三千大千世界中眾生皆住乾慧地,其福多不?」 須菩提言:「甚多無量!」 佛言:「不如初發意菩薩,百倍、千倍、巨億萬倍,乃至算數譬喻所不能及。置是住乾慧地眾生。若三千大千世界中眾生,皆住性地、八人地、見地、薄地、離欲地、已辦地、辟支佛地,是一切福德,欲比初發意菩薩,百倍、千倍、巨億萬倍,乃至算數譬喻所不能及。須菩提!若三千大千世界中初發意菩薩,不如入法位菩薩,百千萬倍、巨億萬倍,乃至算數譬喻所不能及。若三千大千世〔T25 0652c〕界中入法位菩薩,不如向佛道菩薩,百千萬倍、巨億萬倍,乃至算數譬喻所不能及。若三千大千世界中向佛道菩薩,不如佛功德,百千萬倍、巨億萬倍,乃至算數譬喻所不能及。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!初發心菩薩摩訶薩當念何等法?」 佛言:「應念一切種智。」 須菩提言:「何等是一切種智?一切種智何等緣?何等增上?何等行?何等相?」 佛告須菩提:「一切種智無所有、無想、無念、無生、無示。如須菩提所問:『一切種智何等緣?何等增上?何等行?何等相?』須菩提!一切種智無法緣,念為增上,寂滅為行,無相為相。須菩提!是名一切種智緣、增上、行、相。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!但一切種智無法,色、受、想、行、識亦無法?內外法亦無法?四禪、四無量心、四無色定,四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,八背捨、九次第定,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法,大慈、大悲、大喜、大捨,初神通、第二、第三、第四、第五、第六神通,有為相、無為相亦無法?」 佛告須菩提:「色亦無法,乃至有為相、無為相亦無法。」 須菩提言:「世尊!何因緣故一切種智無法,色無法乃至有為相、無為相亦無法?」 佛言:「一切種智自性無故,若法自性無是名無法。色乃至有為、無為相亦如是。」 「世尊!何因緣故諸法自性無?」 佛言:「諸法和合因緣故生法中無自性,若無自性是名無法。以是故,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩當知一切法無性。何以故?一切法自性空故,以是故當知一切法無性。」 須菩提白佛言:〔T25 0653a〕「世尊!若一切法無性,初發意菩薩以何等方便力能行檀波羅蜜,淨佛世界、成就眾生?能行尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,行初禪乃至第四禪,行慈心乃至捨心,行空處乃至非有想非無想處,內空乃至無法有法空,四念處乃至八聖道分,空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,八背捨、九次第定,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲,能行一切種智,淨佛世界、成就眾生?」 佛告須菩提:「菩薩摩訶薩能學諸法無性,亦能淨佛世界、成就眾生,知世界、眾生亦無性,即是方便力。須菩提!是菩薩摩訶薩行檀波羅蜜修學佛道,行尸羅波羅蜜修學佛道,行羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜修學佛道,乃至行一切種智修學佛道,亦知佛道無性。是菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜修學佛道,乃至未成就佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲、一切種智,是為修學佛道,能具足佛道因緣;具足佛道因緣已,用一念相應慧得一切種智;爾時,一切煩惱習永盡,以不生故。是時,以佛眼觀三千大千世界,無法尚不可得,何況有法!如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應行無性般若波羅蜜。須菩提!是名菩薩摩訶薩方便力。無法尚不可得,何況有法!須菩提!是菩薩摩訶薩若布施時,布施無法尚不可得,何況有法!受者及菩薩心,無法尚不知,何況有法!乃至一切種智,得者、得法、得處,無法尚不知,何況有法!何以故?一切法本性爾。非佛作,非〔T25 0653b〕聲聞、辟支佛作,亦非餘人作,一切法無作者故。」 須菩提白佛言:「世尊!諸法、諸法性離耶?」 佛言:「如是!如是!諸法、諸法性離。」 「世尊!若諸法、諸法性離,云何離法能知離法若有、若無?何以故?無法不能知無法,有法不能知有法;無法不能知有法,有法不能知無法。世尊!如是一切法無所有相,云何菩薩摩訶薩作是分別是法若有、若無?」 佛言:「菩薩摩訶薩以世諦故示眾生若有、若無,非以第一義。」 「世尊!世諦、第一義諦有異耶?」 「須菩提!世諦、第一義諦無異也。何以故?世諦如即是第一義諦如。以眾生不知、不見是如故,菩薩摩訶薩以世諦示若有、若無。復次,須菩提!眾生於五受眾中有著相故,不知無所有;為是眾生故,示若有、若無,令知清淨無所有。如是,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應當作是行般若波羅蜜。」 【論】 釋曰: 須菩提從佛聞無所得即是得,歎未曾有,白佛言:「世尊!是般若甚深!」如經中廣說。 以樹為譬喻,葉、華、果實,從薄轉厚。如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂;眾生因菩薩道樹蔭,得離三惡道熱苦。何以故?遮惡故。如華,色好香淨柔軟;眾生因菩薩以布施、持戒教化故,受人天中福樂。如樹果,色香味力;眾生因菩薩故得須陀洹等諸聖道果。 須菩提聞是歡喜言:「是菩薩如佛無異。」此中自說因緣:「因菩薩故斷地獄等惡道。」 佛可其意,更說因緣:「須菩提!若菩薩不發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,乃至三界無斷時。」 復次,得諸法如故,說名如來,乃至名須陀洹;以如故,〔T25 0653c〕說色乃至無為性;是諸法如皆一無異。菩薩學是如,必當得薩婆若,是故言如佛無異。不以我心貪貴菩薩故說言如佛,以得如故言如佛。是如在佛,亦在菩薩,以一相故,是名菩薩為如佛。離如,更無有法不入如者。 問曰: 若以同如故名菩薩如佛,乃至畜生中亦有是如,何以不名如佛? 答曰: 畜生雖亦有如,因緣未發故,不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若故。 如是,須菩提!菩薩應學是如般若波羅蜜,菩薩學是如般若波羅蜜故,則能具足一切法如。具足名得諸法實相,能以種種門令眾生得解。以得具足故,於一切法如得自在;得是諸法如自在已,能善知眾生根;能善知眾生根故,能知眾生諸根具足。諸根者,信等五善根,三乘人各各有。能分別是人有、是人無,是人得力、是人不得力。具足者,信等善根具足,如是人能出世間。信根得力,則決定能受持不疑;精進力故,雖未見法,一心求道,不惜身命,不休不息;念力故,常憶師教,善法來聽入,惡法來不聽入,如守門人;定力故,攝心一處不動,以助智慧;智慧力故,能如實觀諸法相。 得根有二種:一者、在大心人身中,則成菩薩根;二者、在小心人身中,則成小乘根。得是具足根,則可度。 或有菩薩見人雖得信等五根而不可度,由先世惡業罪重故,是故言「知一切眾生業因緣」。 欲知無數劫業因緣,要得宿命通;既知已,為眾生說過去罪業因緣。眾生以是過去罪〔T25 0654a〕故不畏,是故求願智,欲知三世事;既知已,為眾生說未來世罪業因緣,當墮地獄。眾生聞已,則懷恐怖;恐怖已,心伏易度。眾生若欲知未來世福報因緣,為說已,則歡喜可度。是故說知業因緣已,願智具足。 願智具足故,得三世慧淨,通達無礙:知過去善惡業,又知未來善惡果報,知現在眾生諸根利鈍,然後說法教化,多所利益不虛。大利益眾生故,能淨佛國土;淨佛國土已,得一切種智;得一切種智故,轉法輪;轉法輪已,以三乘安立眾生,入無餘涅槃。 如是利益,皆從學如中來,是故佛說:「菩薩欲得一切功德,自利利人,當發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心。」 須菩提聞是菩薩功德甚多,白佛言:「世尊!菩薩能如說行般若波羅蜜,一切世間應當作禮。」如經中廣說,分別初發意菩薩功德。 爾時,須菩提知是甚深般若無憶想,非初學所得,是故問佛:「初發心菩薩,應念何等法?」 佛答:「應念一切種智。」一切種智者,即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、薩婆若、佛法、佛道,皆是一切種智異名。 問曰: 佛何以答言「念一切種智」? 答曰: 初發意菩薩未得深智慧,既捨世間五欲樂故,佛教繫心念薩婆若;應作是念:「雖捨小雜樂,當得清淨大樂;捨顛倒虛誑樂,得實樂;捨繫縛樂,得解脫樂;捨獨善樂,得共一切眾生善樂。」得如是等利益故,佛教初發意者常念薩婆若。 須菩提問:「世尊!是一切種智,為是有法?為是無法?何等緣?何等增上?何等行?何等相?」 〔T25 0654b〕 佛答:「須菩提!一切種智無所有。無所有名非法,無生無滅。諸法如實緣亦無所有,念為增上,寂滅為行,無相為相。」 問曰: 皆是畢竟空,念何以獨言增上? 答曰: 諸法各各有力,佛智慧是畢竟空;如、法性、實際,無相,所謂寂滅相。佛得一切種智,不復思惟,無復難易遠近,所念皆得,故言念為增上。 須菩提問:「世尊!但一切種智無法,色等法亦無法?」 佛答:「色等一切法亦是無法。」自說因緣:「若法從因緣和合生,即無自性;若法無自性,即是空無法。以是因緣故,當知一切法無所有性。」 須菩提問:「初發心菩薩以何方便行檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,淨佛世界、教化眾生?」 佛答:無所有法性中學,入觀亦能集諸功德、教化眾生、淨佛世界,即是方便力。所謂有、無二法,能一時行故,所謂畢竟空,集諸福德。是人行六波羅蜜時,亦修治佛道——如佛心,以畢竟空、無所有法行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智。是菩薩行是道,能具足佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲。行菩薩道時,具足是法。坐道場,用一念相應慧,得一切種智;如人夜失貫珠,電光暫現,即時還得故。煩惱及習永盡,更不復生。 得佛已,以佛眼觀一切十方世界中,一切物尚不見無法,何況有法!畢竟空法能破顛倒,令菩薩成佛,是事尚不可得,何況凡夫顛倒有法! 是故,須菩提!當知一切法無所有相,是名「菩薩方便」。空尚不可得,何況有!須菩提!菩薩應行無所有般若波羅蜜。 是菩薩〔T25 0654c〕行是無所有般若波羅蜜,若布施時,即知布施物空、無所有,受者及菩薩心亦無所有;乃至一切種智,得者、得法、得處,無法尚不知,何況有法!得者,菩薩;得法,是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;用得法是菩薩道。皆知是法無所有。何以故?一切法本性爾,不以智慧故異。非凡夫作,亦非諸聖人作,一切法無作,無作者故。 須菩提意:「若諸法都是無所有相,誰知是無所有?」是故問佛:「世尊!諸法、諸法性離,云何離法能知離法若有、若無?何以故?無法不能知無法,有法不能知有法;無法不能知有法,有法不能知無法!世尊!如是一切法無所有相,云何菩薩作是分別是法若有、若無?」 佛答:「菩薩世俗故為眾生說若有、若無,非第一義。」若有是實有,無亦應有實。若有不實,無云何應實? 須菩提問:「世俗、第一義有異耶?」若異,破壞法性故,是故佛言:「不異。世俗如即是第一義如。」 眾生不知是如故,以世俗為說若有、若無。 復次,眾生於五受陰中有所著,為是眾生離所有、得無所有故,菩薩說「無所有」;世俗法故分別諸法,欲令眾生知是無所有。 如是,須菩提!菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜。
《大智度論》卷85 · T25n1509 0651c06–0654c24
The canonical text stands in Chinese only. This edition renders the essence, the plain reading, the exposition and the apparatus into English — never the sūtra itself. Switch to 漢讀本 or 並行雙語 above to read it.
本品題為《大智度論》釋〈道樹品〉第七十一,聖者龍樹菩薩所造,後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什所譯,在卷八十五。
經①:須菩提歎空中種樹之甚難,佛以種樹為喻明成佛樹而以葉華果實益眾生、菩薩如佛與以如故說如來、學如般若之次第、如說行者應受世間作禮、初發意菩薩之六重格量、當念一切種智及其緣增上行相、一切種智與色乃至有為無為相皆無法、自性無故是名無法、無性中行六度為方便力、諸法諸法性離而以世諦示若有若無、世諦第一義諦無異
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!這般若波羅蜜甚深!世尊!諸位菩薩摩訶薩得不到眾生,卻為眾生而求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,這是極難的事!世尊!譬如有人想要在虛空之中種樹,這是極難的事!世尊!菩薩摩訶薩也是這樣,為了眾生的緣故而求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,而眾生也是不可得的。』
佛告訴須菩提:『是這樣!是這樣!諸位菩薩摩訶薩所作的事極難,為了眾生的緣故,求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,度脫執著吾我而顛倒的眾生。須菩提!譬如有人種樹,並不識得這樹的根、莖、枝、葉、華、果,只是愛護它、灌溉它,它便漸漸長大,華、葉、果實都成就了,種樹的人都得到受用。像這樣,須菩提!諸位菩薩摩訶薩為了眾生的緣故,求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,漸漸修行六波羅蜜,得到一切種智,成就佛樹,以樹的葉、華、果實利益眾生。須菩提!什麼是葉利益眾生?因為菩薩摩訶薩的緣故,眾生得以脫離三惡道,這就是葉利益眾生。什麼是華利益眾生?因為菩薩的緣故,眾生得生於剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家、四天王天處乃至非有想非無想天處,這就是華利益眾生。什麼是果利益眾生?這菩薩得到一切種智,令眾生得到須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道、佛道,這些眾生漸漸以三乘之法在無餘涅槃之中而般涅槃,這就是果利益眾生。這菩薩摩訶薩得不到眾生的實法,而度眾生令他們脫離我與顛倒的執著,作這樣的念頭:「一切諸法中無眾生,我所為眾生求一切種智,是眾生實不可得。」』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!應當知道這菩薩就如同佛。為什麼呢?因為這菩薩的緣故,斷絕了一切地獄的種、一切畜生的種、一切餓鬼的種,斷絕了一切諸難,斷絕了一切貧窮下賤之道,斷絕了一切欲界、色界、無色界。』
佛說:『是這樣!是這樣!須菩提!應當知道這菩薩摩訶薩如同佛。須菩提!若是菩薩摩訶薩不發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,世間就沒有過去、未來、現在諸佛,世間也沒有辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹;三惡趣以及三界也沒有斷絕之時。須菩提!你所說的「是菩薩摩訶薩當知如佛」,是這樣!是這樣!須菩提!應當知道這菩薩實在如同佛。為什麼呢?因為如的緣故而說如來,因為如的緣故而說辟支佛、阿羅漢、一切賢聖;因為如的緣故而說為色乃至識,因為如的緣故而說一切法乃至有為性、無為性。這些如,如實而無有差異,因為這個緣故說名為如。諸位菩薩摩訶薩學這個如而得到一切種智,得到如來之名。因為這個因緣的緣故說菩薩摩訶薩應當知道如同佛,是以如相的緣故。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應當學如般若波羅蜜!
『菩薩學如般若波羅蜜,就能夠學一切法如;學一切法如,就得以具足一切法如;具足一切法如之後,安住於一切法如而得自在;安住於一切法如得自在之後,善能知道一切眾生的根;善能知道一切眾生的根之後,知道一切眾生的根具足;知道一切眾生的根具足之後,也知道一切眾生的業因緣;知道一切眾生的業因緣之後,得到願智具足;得到願智具足之後,清淨三世之慧;清淨三世之慧之後,饒益一切眾生;饒益一切眾生之後,清淨佛國土;清淨佛國土之後,得到一切種智;得到一切種智之後,轉法輪;轉法輪之後,把眾生安立在三乘之中,令他們進入無餘涅槃。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩想要得到一切功德,自利利人,應當發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!這些菩薩摩訶薩能夠依所說而行深般若波羅蜜,一切世間的天與人、阿修羅應當向他們作禮。』
佛告訴須菩提:『是這樣!是這樣!這菩薩摩訶薩能夠依所說而行深般若波羅蜜,一切世間的天與人、阿修羅應當為他作禮。』
『世尊!這初發意的菩薩摩訶薩為了眾生的緣故求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,得到多少福德?』
佛告訴須菩提:『若是一千個國土之中的眾生都發起聲聞、辟支佛之意,在你意下如何?他們的福多不多?』
須菩提說:『甚多而無量!』
佛告訴須菩提:『他們的福不如初發意的菩薩摩訶薩,相差百倍、千倍、巨億萬倍,乃至用算數譬喻都不能相及。為什麼呢?發聲聞、辟支佛之意的人都是因菩薩而出生的緣故,菩薩終究不是因聲聞、辟支佛而出生。二千世界、三千大千世界之中也是這樣。且置這三千大千世界之中住於聲聞、辟支佛地的人不論。若是三千大千世界之中的眾生都住於乾慧地,他們的福多不多?』
須菩提說:『甚多而無量!』
佛說:『不如初發意的菩薩,相差百倍、千倍、巨億萬倍,乃至用算數譬喻都不能相及。且置這住於乾慧地的眾生不論。若是三千大千世界之中的眾生,都住於性地、八人地、見地、薄地、離欲地、已辦地、辟支佛地,這一切的福德,想要比之於初發意的菩薩,相差百倍、千倍、巨億萬倍,乃至用算數譬喻都不能相及。須菩提!若是三千大千世界之中的初發意菩薩,不如入法位的菩薩,相差百千萬倍、巨億萬倍,乃至用算數譬喻都不能相及。若是三千大千世界之中入法位的菩薩,不如向佛道的菩薩,相差百千萬倍、巨億萬倍,乃至用算數譬喻都不能相及。若是三千大千世界之中向佛道的菩薩,不如佛的功德,相差百千萬倍、巨億萬倍,乃至用算數譬喻都不能相及。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!初發心的菩薩摩訶薩當念什麼法?』
佛說:『應當念一切種智。』
須菩提說:『什麼是一切種智?一切種智以什麼為緣?以什麼為增上?以什麼為行?以什麼為相?』
佛告訴須菩提:『一切種智無所有、無想、無念、無生、無示。如須菩提所問的「一切種智何等緣?何等增上?何等行?何等相?」——須菩提!一切種智以無法為緣,以念為增上,以寂滅為行,以無相為相。須菩提!這就叫作一切種智的緣、增上、行、相。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!只是一切種智無法呢,還是色、受、想、行、識也無法?內法外法也無法?四禪、四無量心、四無色定,四念處、四正勤、四如意足、五根、五力、七覺分、八聖道分,空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,八背捨、九次第定,佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法,大慈、大悲、大喜、大捨,初神通、第二、第三、第四、第五、第六神通,有為相、無為相也無法?』
佛告訴須菩提:『色也無法,乃至有為相、無為相也無法。』
須菩提說:『世尊!什麼因緣的緣故,一切種智無法,色無法乃至有為相、無為相也無法?』
佛說:『一切種智的自性無的緣故,若是一法的自性無,這就叫作無法。色乃至有為相、無為相也是這樣。』
『世尊!什麼因緣的緣故,諸法的自性無?』
佛說:『諸法是和合因緣而生的緣故,所生之法中沒有自性,若是沒有自性,這就叫作無法。因為這個緣故,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應當知道一切法無性。為什麼呢?一切法自性空的緣故,因為這個緣故應當知道一切法無性。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!若是一切法無性,初發意的菩薩以什麼樣的方便力能夠行檀波羅蜜,清淨佛世界、成就眾生?能夠行尸羅波羅蜜、羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜,行初禪乃至第四禪,行慈心乃至捨心,行空處乃至非有想非無想處,行內空乃至無法有法空,行四念處乃至八聖道分,行空三昧、無相三昧、無作三昧,行八背捨、九次第定,行佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲,能夠行一切種智,清淨佛世界、成就眾生?』
佛告訴須菩提:『菩薩摩訶薩能夠學諸法無性,也能夠清淨佛世界、成就眾生,知道世界、眾生也是無性,這就是方便力。須菩提!這菩薩摩訶薩行檀波羅蜜而修學佛道,行尸羅波羅蜜而修學佛道,行羼提波羅蜜、毘梨耶波羅蜜、禪波羅蜜、般若波羅蜜而修學佛道,乃至行一切種智而修學佛道,也知道佛道無性。這菩薩摩訶薩行六波羅蜜而修學佛道,乃至尚未成就佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲、一切種智,這就是修學佛道,能夠具足佛道的因緣;具足佛道的因緣之後,用一念相應慧得到一切種智;那時,一切煩惱習永遠窮盡,因為不再生起的緣故。這時,以佛眼觀三千大千世界,無法尚且不可得,何況有法!像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應當行無性般若波羅蜜。須菩提!這就叫作菩薩摩訶薩的方便力。無法尚且不可得,何況有法!須菩提!這菩薩摩訶薩若在布施的時候,布施的無法尚且不可得,何況有法!受施的人以及菩薩的心,無法尚且不知,何況有法!乃至一切種智,能得的人、所得之法、所得之處,無法尚且不知,何況有法!為什麼呢?一切法的本性就是如此。不是佛所作,不是聲聞、辟支佛所作,也不是其餘的人所作,因為一切法沒有作者的緣故。』
須菩提向佛稟白:『世尊!諸法與諸法性是相離的嗎?』
佛說:『是這樣!是這樣!諸法與諸法性相離。』
『世尊!若是諸法與諸法性相離,如何能以離法而知離法是有、是無?為什麼呢?無法不能知無法,有法不能知有法;無法不能知有法,有法不能知無法。世尊!像這樣一切法都是無所有相,菩薩摩訶薩如何作這樣的分別,說這法是有、是無?』
佛說:『菩薩摩訶薩是以世諦的緣故向眾生開示是有、是無,不是以第一義。』
『世尊!世諦與第一義諦有差異嗎?』
『須菩提!世諦與第一義諦沒有差異。為什麼呢?世諦之如就是第一義諦之如。因為眾生不知、不見這個如的緣故,菩薩摩訶薩以世諦開示是有、是無。再者,須菩提!眾生於五受眾之中有著相的緣故,不知道無所有;為了這些眾生的緣故,開示是有、是無,令他們知道清淨無所有。像這樣,須菩提!菩薩摩訶薩應當這樣行般若波羅蜜。』
論①:釋樹喻之葉華果、如佛之義與畜生有如而不名如佛之問答、諸根具足與五根之力用、知業因緣與宿命願智三世慧、念一切種智之四重樂、念何以獨言增上之問答、無所有法性中學與電光得珠之喻、得者得法得處皆無所有、若有不實無云何應實、世俗如即是第一義如與五受陰有著之復次
論主解釋說:
須菩提從佛那裡聽到無所得就是得,讚歎未曾有,向佛稟白:「世尊!是般若甚深!」如經中廣說。
以樹作為譬喻,葉、華、果實,是從薄轉厚的。如同樹葉的蔭涼,天熱之時得到涼樂;眾生因菩薩這道樹的蔭涼,得以脫離三惡道的熱苦。為什麼呢?因為遮止了惡的緣故。如同華,顏色美好、香氣潔淨、觸之柔軟;眾生因菩薩以布施、持戒來教化的緣故,領受人天之中的福樂。如同樹的果,有色、有香、有味、有力;眾生因菩薩的緣故而得到須陀洹等諸聖道果。
須菩提聽了這話而歡喜,說:「是菩薩如佛無異。」這裡面須菩提自己說出因緣:「因菩薩故斷地獄等惡道。」
佛認可他的意思,更說出因緣:「須菩提!若菩薩不發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,乃至三界無斷時。」
再者,因為得諸法之如的緣故,說名為如來,乃至名為須陀洹;因為如的緣故,說色乃至無為性;這些諸法之如都是一而無異。菩薩學這個如,必定當得薩婆若,因此說如佛無異。不是以我心貪重菩薩的緣故而說他如佛,是因為得如的緣故而說如佛。這個如在佛,也在菩薩,因為同是一相的緣故,這就叫作菩薩為如佛。離了如,更沒有一法不入於如的。
論主問道:
若是以同一個如的緣故而說菩薩如佛,那麼乃至畜生之中也有這個如,為什麼不叫作如佛?
論主答道:
畜生雖然也有如,但因緣未曾發起的緣故,不能利益眾生、不能行如而至於薩婆若的緣故。
像這樣,須菩提!菩薩應當學這個如般若波羅蜜,菩薩學這個如般若波羅蜜的緣故,就能夠具足一切法如。具足,就叫作得諸法實相,能夠以種種法門令眾生得解。因為得到具足的緣故,於一切法如得自在;得到這諸法如自在之後,能夠善知眾生的根;能夠善知眾生的根的緣故,能夠知道眾生諸根的具足。所謂諸根,就是信等五種善根,三乘人各各都有。能夠分別這人有、這人沒有,這人得力、這人不得力。所謂具足,就是信等善根具足,這樣的人能夠出離世間。信根得力,便決定能夠受持而不疑;因為精進力的緣故,雖然還沒有見法,一心求道,不惜身命,不休不息;因為念力的緣故,常常憶念師教,善法來時聽它入,惡法來時不聽它入,如同守門的人;因為定力的緣故,攝心於一處而不動,用以助成智慧;因為智慧力的緣故,能夠如實觀察諸法之相。
得根有兩種:第一種,在大心人的身中,便成為菩薩根;第二種,在小心人的身中,便成為小乘根。得到這具足的根,便可以度。
或者有菩薩見到有人雖然得了信等五根而仍不可度,是由於先世惡業罪重的緣故,因此說「知一切眾生業因緣」。
想要知道無數劫的業因緣,必須得到宿命通;既已知道,便為眾生說過去的罪業因緣。眾生因為這過去之罪的緣故而不生畏,因此求願智,想要知道三世之事;既已知道,便為眾生說未來世的罪業因緣,當墮地獄。眾生聽了之後,便心懷恐怖;恐怖之後,心便調伏而容易度。眾生若想知道未來世的福報因緣,為他們說了之後,便生歡喜而可度。因此說知業因緣之後,願智具足。
因為願智具足的緣故,得到三世之慧清淨,通達無礙:知道過去的善惡業,又知道未來的善惡果報,知道現在眾生諸根的利鈍,然後說法教化,多所利益而不虛。因為大利益眾生的緣故,能夠清淨佛國土;清淨佛國土之後,得到一切種智;因為得到一切種智的緣故,轉法輪;轉法輪之後,以三乘安立眾生,令入無餘涅槃。
像這樣的利益,都是從學如之中來的,因此佛說:「菩薩欲得一切功德,自利利人,當發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心。」
須菩提聽到這菩薩的功德甚多,向佛稟白:「世尊!菩薩能如說行般若波羅蜜,一切世間應當作禮。」如經中廣說,分別初發意菩薩的功德。
那時,須菩提知道這甚深般若是沒有憶想的,不是初學所能得到的,因此問佛:「初發心菩薩,應念何等法?」
佛回答:「應念一切種智。」所謂一切種智,就是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、薩婆若、佛法、佛道,都是一切種智的異名。
論主問道:
佛為什麼回答說「念一切種智」?
論主答道:
初發意的菩薩還沒有得到深智慧,既然已經捨了世間的五欲樂,所以佛教他繫心念薩婆若;應當作這樣的念:「雖捨小雜樂,當得清淨大樂;捨顛倒虛誑樂,得實樂;捨繫縛樂,得解脫樂;捨獨善樂,得共一切眾生善樂。」因為得到這樣等等利益的緣故,佛教初發意的人常念薩婆若。
須菩提問道:「世尊!是一切種智,為是有法?為是無法?何等緣?何等增上?何等行?何等相?」
佛回答:「須菩提!一切種智無所有。無所有名非法,無生無滅。諸法如實緣亦無所有,念為增上,寂滅為行,無相為相。」
論主問道:
既然都是畢竟空,為什麼於念獨獨說是增上?
論主答道:
諸法各各有其力用,佛的智慧是畢竟空;如、法性、實際,是無相的,就是所謂的寂滅之相。佛得到一切種智,不再思惟,不再有難易遠近之別,所念的都能得到,因此說念為增上。
須菩提問道:「世尊!但一切種智無法,色等法亦無法?」
佛回答:「色等一切法亦是無法。」並自己說出因緣:「若法從因緣和合生,即無自性;若法無自性,即是空無法。以是因緣故,當知一切法無所有性。」
須菩提問道:「初發心菩薩以何方便行檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,淨佛世界、教化眾生?」
佛回答:在無所有的法性之中學,入觀也能夠積集諸功德、教化眾生、清淨佛世界,這就是方便力。所謂有與無這兩法,能夠一時並行的緣故,所謂在畢竟空之中而積集諸福德。這人在行六波羅蜜的時候,也同時修治佛道——如同佛心,以畢竟空、無所有之法而行六波羅蜜乃至一切種智。這菩薩行這個道,能夠具足佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲。行菩薩道的時候,具足這些法。坐於道場,用一念相應慧,得到一切種智;如同人在夜裡失落了所貫的珠,電光暫時一現,即時便重新得到一樣。煩惱以及習氣永遠窮盡,更不再生。
得佛之後,以佛眼觀一切十方世界之中,一切物尚且不見無法,何況有法!畢竟空之法能夠破除顛倒,令菩薩成佛,這件事尚且不可得,何況凡夫顛倒的有法!
因此,須菩提!應當知道一切法是無所有相,這就叫作「菩薩方便」。空尚且不可得,何況有!須菩提!菩薩應當行無所有般若波羅蜜。
這菩薩行這無所有般若波羅蜜,若在布施的時候,就知道所布施之物是空、是無所有,受施的人以及菩薩的心也是無所有;乃至一切種智,能得的人、所得之法、所得之處,無法尚且不知,何況有法!所謂能得的人,就是菩薩;所謂所得之法,就是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;用以得法的,就是菩薩道。這些都知道是法無所有。為什麼呢?一切法的本性就是如此,並不因為智慧的緣故而有異。不是凡夫所作,也不是諸聖人所作,一切法無作,因為沒有作者的緣故。
須菩提心裡想:「若諸法都是無所有相,誰知是無所有?」因此問佛:「世尊!諸法、諸法性離,云何離法能知離法若有、若無?何以故?無法不能知無法,有法不能知有法;無法不能知有法,有法不能知無法!世尊!如是一切法無所有相,云何菩薩作是分別是法若有、若無?」
佛回答:「菩薩世俗故為眾生說若有、若無,非第一義。」若是有為實有,那麼無也應當有其實。若是有不實,無又如何應當是實呢?
須菩提問道:「世俗、第一義有異耶?」若是有異,便破壞了法性的緣故,因此佛說:「不異。世俗如即是第一義如。」
因為眾生不知道這個如的緣故,所以用世俗來為他們說是有、是無。
再者,眾生於五受陰之中有所執著,為了使這些眾生脫離所有、得到無所有的緣故,菩薩說「無所有」;因為世俗法的緣故而分別諸法,想要令眾生知道這是無所有。
像這樣,須菩提!菩薩應當學無所有般若波羅蜜。
This chapter is titled the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa's commentary on the seventy-first chapter, "The Tree of the Path", composed by the noble Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna and translated by the Tripiṭaka master Kumārajīva of the land of Kucha under the Later Qin; it is in the eighty-fifth fascicle.
Sūtra ①: Subhūti Praises the Great Difficulty of Planting a Tree in Space, and the Buddha Takes Tree-Planting as a Simile to Make Clear That the Buddha-Tree Is Accomplished and Benefits Beings with Its Leaves, Flowers, and Fruit; the Bodhisattva as a Buddha, and the Tathāgata Spoken of by Reason of Suchness; the Sequence of Training in Suchness-Prajñā; One Who Practises as Taught Should Receive the Homage of the World; the Sixfold Weighing of the Bodhisattva Who Has First Aroused Intent; He Should Keep in Mind the Omniscience of All Kinds, and Its Object, Dominant Condition, Practice, and Mark; the Omniscience of All Kinds, and Form and So On up to the Marks of the Conditioned and the Unconditioned, Are All Non-existent Dharmas; Because Self-Nature Is Non-existent, This Is Called a Non-existent Dharma; Practising the Six Perfections within Being without Nature Is the Power of Skilful Means; Dharmas Are Separated from the Nature of Dharmas, and yet by Worldly Truth One Shows Whether They Exist or Do Not Exist; Worldly Truth and the Truth of the Highest Meaning Are without Difference
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! This prajñāpāramitā is very deep! World-Honored One! The bodhisattva-mahāsattvas do not find beings, and yet for the sake of beings seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; this is a very hard thing! World-Honored One! It is as a person wishing to plant a tree in space; this is a very hard thing! World-Honored One! The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is also like this: for the sake of beings he seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and beings too are unfindable.’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! What the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas do is very hard: for the sake of beings they seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and deliver beings who cling to the inversion of I and self. Subhūti! It is as a person plants a tree, not recognising the tree's root, trunk, branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit, and yet only cherishes and guards it and waters it; little by little it grows large, flowers, leaves, and fruit are all accomplished, and the person who planted the tree obtains the use of them all. Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas, for the sake of beings, seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, little by little practise the six perfections, obtain the omniscience of all kinds, accomplish the Buddha-tree, and with the tree's leaves, flowers, and fruit benefit beings. Subhūti! What is the leaves benefiting beings? Because of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, beings obtain freedom from the three evil destinies; this is the leaves benefiting beings. What is the flowers benefiting beings? Because of the bodhisattva, beings obtain birth in the great clans of the kṣatriyas, the great clans of the brahmins, the great families of the householders, the abode of the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, and so on up to the abode of the heaven of neither perception nor non-perception; this is the flowers benefiting beings. What is the fruit benefiting beings? This bodhisattva obtains the omniscience of all kinds and causes beings to obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna, the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin, the fruit of the arhat, the pratyekabuddha path, and the Buddha path; these beings, little by little, by the dharmas of the three vehicles, attain parinirvāṇa within nirvāṇa without remainder; this is the fruit benefiting beings. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva does not find the real dharma of beings, and yet delivers beings, causing them to be free from clinging to self and to inversion, and has this thought: 「一切諸法中無眾生,我所為眾生求一切種智,是眾生實不可得。」 tr. "Within all dharmas there are no beings; the beings for whose sake I seek the omniscience of all kinds are really unfindable."’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! It should be known that this bodhisattva is as a Buddha. Why? Because of this bodhisattva, all the seeds of the hells, all the seeds of the animals, and all the seeds of the hungry ghosts are cut off; all the difficulties are cut off; all the paths of the poor, the low, and the mean are cut off; all of the desire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm is cut off.’
The Buddha said: ‘Just so! Just so! Subhūti! It should be known that this bodhisattva-mahāsattva is as a Buddha. Subhūti! If the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas did not arouse the mind to seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, the world would have no buddhas of the past, the future, and the present, and the world would also have no pratyekabuddhas, arhats, anāgāmins, sakṛdāgāmins, or srota-āpannas; and the three evil destinies and the three realms would have no time of being cut off. Subhūti! As for what you said, 「是菩薩摩訶薩當知如佛」 tr. "this bodhisattva-mahāsattva should be known to be as a Buddha", just so! Just so! Subhūti! It should be known that this bodhisattva really is as a Buddha. Why? By reason of suchness the Tathāgata is spoken of; by reason of suchness the pratyekabuddha, the arhat, and all the worthies and sages are spoken of; by reason of suchness form and so on up to consciousness are spoken of; by reason of suchness all dharmas and so on up to the conditioned nature and the unconditioned nature are spoken of. These suchnesses are, in reality, without difference; for this reason it is named suchness. The bodhisattva-mahāsattvas train in this suchness, obtain the omniscience of all kinds, and obtain the name Tathāgata. By reason of these causes and conditions it is said that the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should be known to be as a Buddha: it is by reason of the mark of suchness. Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should train in suchness-prajñāpāramitā!
‘When the bodhisattva trains in suchness-prajñāpāramitā, he is then able to train in the suchness of all dharmas; training in the suchness of all dharmas, he obtains the fulfilment of the suchness of all dharmas; having fulfilled the suchness of all dharmas, abiding in the suchness of all dharmas, he obtains mastery; having obtained mastery abiding in the suchness of all dharmas, he knows well the faculties of all beings; having known well the faculties of all beings, he knows the completeness of the faculties of all beings; having known the completeness of the faculties of all beings, he also knows the causes and conditions of the deeds of all beings; having known the causes and conditions of the deeds of all beings, he obtains the fulfilment of the knowledge from vows; having obtained the fulfilment of the knowledge from vows, he purifies the wisdom of the three times; having purified the wisdom of the three times, he greatly benefits all beings; having greatly benefited all beings, he purifies buddha-lands; having purified buddha-lands, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds; having obtained the omniscience of all kinds, he turns the wheel of the Dharma; having turned the wheel of the Dharma, he establishes beings in the three vehicles and causes them to enter nirvāṇa without remainder. Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who wishes to obtain all merits, benefiting himself and benefiting others, should arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! These bodhisattva-mahāsattvas are able to practise the deep prajñāpāramitā as taught; the gods, humans, and asuras of all the world should pay homage to them.’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Just so! Just so! This bodhisattva-mahāsattva is able to practise the deep prajñāpāramitā as taught; the gods, humans, and asuras of all the world should pay homage to him.’
‘World-Honored One! This bodhisattva-mahāsattva who has first aroused intent seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi for the sake of beings; how much merit does he obtain?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘If the beings within a thousand lands all aroused the intent of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha, what do you think? Is their merit much or not?’
Subhūti said: ‘Very much, and immeasurable!’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Their merit does not come up to that of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who has first aroused intent, by a hundredfold, a thousandfold, a vast koṭi of myriads-fold, and so on up to being beyond the reach of calculation and simile. Why? Because those who arouse the intent of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha all come forth because of the bodhisattva; the bodhisattva never comes forth because of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha. Within the middle two-thousand world and the three-thousand great-thousand world it is also like this. Leave aside those within this three-thousand great-thousand world who abide on the grounds of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha. If the beings within the three-thousand great-thousand world all abode on the ground of dry wisdom, would their merit be much or not?’
Subhūti said: ‘Very much, and immeasurable!’
The Buddha said: ‘It does not come up to that of the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent, by a hundredfold, a thousandfold, a vast koṭi of myriads-fold, and so on up to being beyond the reach of calculation and simile. Leave aside these beings who abide on the ground of dry wisdom. If the beings within the three-thousand great-thousand world all abode on the ground of the stage of nature, the ground of the person of the eight, the ground of seeing, the ground of thinning, the ground of freedom from desire, the ground of what has been done, and the pratyekabuddha ground, all this merit, if one wished to compare it with the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent, falls short by a hundredfold, a thousandfold, a vast koṭi of myriads-fold, and so on up to being beyond the reach of calculation and simile. Subhūti! If there were bodhisattvas who have first aroused intent within the three-thousand great-thousand world, they do not come up to the bodhisattva who has entered the position of dharmas, by a hundred-thousand-myriad-fold, a vast koṭi of myriads-fold, and so on up to being beyond the reach of calculation and simile. If there were bodhisattvas who have entered the position of dharmas within the three-thousand great-thousand world, they do not come up to the bodhisattva who is turned towards the Buddha path, by a hundred-thousand-myriad-fold, a vast koṭi of myriads-fold, and so on up to being beyond the reach of calculation and simile. If there were bodhisattvas who are turned towards the Buddha path within the three-thousand great-thousand world, they do not come up to the merit of the Buddha, by a hundred-thousand-myriad-fold, a vast koṭi of myriads-fold, and so on up to being beyond the reach of calculation and simile.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! What dharma should the bodhisattva-mahāsattva of the first arousing of the mind keep in mind?’
The Buddha said: ‘He should keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds.’
Subhūti said: ‘What is the omniscience of all kinds? What does the omniscience of all kinds have as its object? What as its dominant condition? What as its practice? What as its mark?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘The omniscience of all kinds is without anything existent, without perception, without thought, without arising, without showing. As to what Subhūti asked, 「一切種智何等緣?何等增上?何等行?何等相?」 tr. "The omniscience of all kinds—what is its object? What is its dominant condition? What is its practice? What is its mark?"—Subhūti! The omniscience of all kinds has the non-existent dharma as its object, thought as its dominant condition, quiescence as its practice, and the signless as its mark. Subhūti! This is called the object, the dominant condition, the practice, and the mark of the omniscience of all kinds.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Is it only the omniscience of all kinds that is a non-existent dharma, or are form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness also non-existent dharmas? Are inner dharmas and outer dharmas also non-existent dharmas? Are the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, and the four formless absorptions; the four foundations of mindfulness, the four right efforts, the four bases of supernormal power, the five faculties, the five powers, the seven limbs of awakening, and the eightfold noble path; the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi; the eight liberations and the nine successive absorptions; the Buddha's ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, and the eighteen unshared dharmas; great kindness, great compassion, great joy, and great equanimity; the first supernormal power, the second, the third, the fourth, the fifth, and the sixth supernormal power; the mark of the conditioned and the mark of the unconditioned also non-existent dharmas?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘Form too is a non-existent dharma, and so on up to: the mark of the conditioned and the mark of the unconditioned too are non-existent dharmas.’
Subhūti said: ‘World-Honored One! By reason of what causes and conditions is the omniscience of all kinds a non-existent dharma, and form a non-existent dharma, and so on up to the mark of the conditioned and the mark of the unconditioned also non-existent dharmas?’
The Buddha said: ‘Because the self-nature of the omniscience of all kinds is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is called a non-existent dharma. Form and so on up to the mark of the conditioned and the mark of the unconditioned are also like this.’
‘World-Honored One! By reason of what causes and conditions is the self-nature of dharmas non-existent?’
The Buddha said: ‘Because dharmas are born from the coming together of causes and conditions, within the dharma that is born there is no self-nature; if there is no self-nature, this is called a non-existent dharma. For this reason, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should know that all dharmas are without nature. Why? Because all dharmas are empty of self-nature; for this reason it should be known that all dharmas are without nature.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! If all dharmas are without nature, by what power of skilful means is the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent able to practise dānapāramitā, purify buddha-worlds, and bring beings to accomplishment? Able to practise śīlapāramitā, kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā; to practise the first dhyāna and so on up to the fourth dhyāna; to practise the mind of kindness and so on up to the mind of equanimity; to practise the sphere of boundless space and so on up to the sphere of neither perception nor non-perception; to practise inner emptiness and so on up to the emptiness of non-existent and existent dharmas; to practise the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path; to practise the emptiness samādhi, the signless samādhi, and the non-action samādhi; to practise the eight liberations and the nine successive absorptions; to practise the Buddha's ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, great kindness and great compassion; able to practise the omniscience of all kinds, purify buddha-worlds, and bring beings to accomplishment?’
The Buddha told Subhūti: ‘The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is able to train in dharmas' being without nature, and is also able to purify buddha-worlds and bring beings to accomplishment, and knows that worlds and beings are also without nature; this is precisely the power of skilful means. Subhūti! This bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises dānapāramitā and cultivates and trains in the Buddha path; practises śīlapāramitā and cultivates and trains in the Buddha path; practises kṣāntipāramitā, vīryapāramitā, dhyānapāramitā, and prajñāpāramitā and cultivates and trains in the Buddha path; and so on up to practising the omniscience of all kinds and cultivating and training in the Buddha path; and he also knows that the Buddha path is without nature. This bodhisattva-mahāsattva practises the six perfections and cultivates and trains in the Buddha path, and so on up to: while he has not yet accomplished the Buddha's ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, great kindness and great compassion, and the omniscience of all kinds, this is cultivating and training in the Buddha path, and he is able to fulfil the causes and conditions of the Buddha path; having fulfilled the causes and conditions of the Buddha path, with the wisdom associated with a single thought he obtains the omniscience of all kinds; at that time all the afflictions and their habitual residues are forever exhausted, because they no longer arise. At this time, with the Buddha-eye he looks over the three-thousand great-thousand world: even a non-existent dharma is unfindable, how much less an existent dharma! Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should practise the prajñāpāramitā that is without nature. Subhūti! This is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's power of skilful means. Even a non-existent dharma is unfindable, how much less an existent dharma! Subhūti! When this bodhisattva-mahāsattva is giving, even a non-existent dharma of the giving is unfindable, how much less an existent dharma! Of the one who receives the gift and of the bodhisattva's mind, even a non-existent dharma is not known, how much less an existent dharma! And so on up to the omniscience of all kinds: of the one who obtains, the dharma obtained, and the place of obtaining, even a non-existent dharma is not known, how much less an existent dharma! Why? The original nature of all dharmas is just so. It is not made by the Buddha, not made by the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas, nor made by any other person, because all dharmas have no maker.’
Subhūti said to the Buddha: ‘World-Honored One! Are dharmas separated from the nature of dharmas?’
The Buddha said: ‘Just so! Just so! Dharmas are separated from the nature of dharmas.’
‘World-Honored One! If dharmas are separated from the nature of dharmas, how can a separated dharma know of a separated dharma whether it exists or does not exist? Why? A non-existent dharma cannot know a non-existent dharma, an existent dharma cannot know an existent dharma; a non-existent dharma cannot know an existent dharma, an existent dharma cannot know a non-existent dharma. World-Honored One! Like this, all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent; how does the bodhisattva-mahāsattva make this distinction, saying that this dharma exists or does not exist?’
The Buddha said: ‘It is by reason of worldly truth that the bodhisattva-mahāsattva shows beings that it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning.’
‘World-Honored One! Is there a difference between worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning?’
‘Subhūti! Worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning are without difference. Why? The suchness of worldly truth is precisely the suchness of the truth of the highest meaning. Because beings do not know and do not see this suchness, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, by worldly truth, shows that it exists or does not exist. Furthermore, Subhūti! Because beings cling to marks within the five aggregates of clinging, they do not know what is without anything existent; for the sake of these beings he shows that it exists or does not exist, causing them to know the pure being without anything existent. Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva should practise prajñāpāramitā thus.’
Treatise ①: Explaining the Leaves, Flowers, and Fruit of the Tree Simile; the Meaning of ‘As a Buddha’, and the Question and Answer on Why the Animals Have Suchness and yet Are Not Named as a Buddha; the Faculties Complete, and the Power and Function of the Five Faculties; Knowing the Causes and Conditions of Deeds, and the Supernormal Power of Former Lives, the Knowledge from Vows, and the Wisdom of the Three Times; the Fourfold Pleasure of Keeping the Omniscience of All Kinds in Mind; the Question and Answer on Why Thought Alone Is Called Dominant; Training within the Nature of Dharmas That Is without Anything Existent, and the Simile of Recovering the Pearls by Lightning; the One Who Obtains, the Dharma Obtained, and the Place of Obtaining Are All without Anything Existent; If Existence Is Not Real, How Should Non-existence Be Real; the Suchness of Worldly Convention Is Precisely the Suchness of the Highest Meaning, and the ‘Furthermore’ on Clinging within the Five Aggregates of Clinging
The treatise-author explains:
Subhūti, having heard from the Buddha that nothing to be attained is precisely attainment, exclaimed that such a thing had never been, and said to the Buddha: 「世尊!是般若甚深!」 tr. "World-Honored One! This prajñā is very deep!" As is said at length in the sūtra.
The tree is taken as the simile; leaves, flowers, and fruit go from thin to thick. As the shade of the tree's leaves: in the time of heat one obtains coolness and pleasure; beings, by the shade of the bodhisattva's tree of the path, obtain freedom from the hot suffering of the three evil destinies. Why? Because evil is kept off. As the flowers, fine in colour, pure in fragrance, and soft to the touch: beings, because the bodhisattva teaches and transforms them by giving and upholding the precepts, receive merit and pleasure among humans and gods. As the tree's fruit, with colour, with fragrance, with flavour, with strength: beings, because of the bodhisattva, obtain the fruits of the noble path, such as that of the srota-āpanna.
Subhūti, hearing these words, rejoiced and said: 「是菩薩如佛無異。」 tr. "This bodhisattva is as a Buddha, without difference." Here Subhūti himself states the causes and conditions: 「因菩薩故斷地獄等惡道。」 tr. "Because of the bodhisattva, the evil destinies such as the hells are cut off."
The Buddha approved his meaning and further stated the causes and conditions: 「須菩提!若菩薩不發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,乃至三界無斷時。」 tr. "Subhūti! If the bodhisattva did not arouse the mind to seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and so on up to: the three realms would have no time of being cut off."
Furthermore, because of obtaining the suchness of dharmas one is called Tathāgata, and so on up to being called srota-āpanna; because of suchness form and so on up to the unconditioned nature are spoken of; these suchnesses of dharmas are all one and without difference. The bodhisattva trains in this suchness and will certainly obtain sarvajñā; therefore it is said that he is as a Buddha, without difference. It is not because my mind covets and prizes the bodhisattva that I say he is as a Buddha; it is because he obtains suchness that he is said to be as a Buddha. This suchness is in the Buddha and is also in the bodhisattva; because it is the same one mark, this is called the bodhisattva being as a Buddha. Apart from suchness, there is no further dharma that does not enter suchness.
The treatise-author asks:
If it is because of being the same one suchness that the bodhisattva is said to be as a Buddha, then down to the animals too there is this suchness; why are they not called as a Buddha?
The treatise-author answers:
Though the animals also have suchness, it is because the causes and conditions have not yet come forth, and because they cannot benefit beings and cannot practise suchness up to sarvajñā.
Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva should train in this suchness-prajñāpāramitā; because the bodhisattva trains in this suchness-prajñāpāramitā, he is then able to fulfil the suchness of all dharmas. Fulfilling is called obtaining the real mark of all dharmas, being able by all kinds of Dharma-gates to bring beings to understanding. Because he obtains fulfilment, he obtains mastery in the suchness of all dharmas; having obtained this mastery in the suchness of dharmas, he is able to know well the faculties of beings; because he is able to know well the faculties of beings, he is able to know the completeness of the faculties of beings. What are called the faculties are the five wholesome roots, faith and the rest, which persons of the three vehicles each have. He is able to distinguish: this person has them, this person does not have them; this person has obtained their power, this person has not obtained their power. What is called complete is that the roots of goodness such as faith are complete; such a person is able to leave the world. When the faculty of faith obtains its power, he is then certainly able to receive and uphold without doubt; by the power of vigour, though he has not yet seen the Dharma, he seeks the path with a single mind, not sparing body or life, without resting and without ceasing; by the power of mindfulness he constantly recollects his teacher's teaching—when wholesome dharmas come he lets them in, when evil dharmas come he does not let them in, like a gatekeeper; by the power of concentration he collects the mind in one place and does not move, so as to help accomplish wisdom; by the power of wisdom he is able to contemplate the marks of dharmas as they really are.
There are two kinds of obtaining the faculties: first, in the body of a person of the great mind, they become bodhisattva faculties; second, in the body of a person of small mind, they become faculties of the Small Vehicle. Obtaining these complete faculties, he can then be delivered.
Or there is a bodhisattva who sees that a person, though he has obtained the five faculties such as faith, still cannot be delivered, because the sins of his evil deeds of former lives are heavy; therefore it says 「知一切眾生業因緣」 tr. "knows the causes and conditions of the deeds of all beings".
Wishing to know the causes and conditions of deeds through countless kalpas, one must obtain the supernormal power of former lives; having known, he then tells beings of the causes and conditions of their past sinful deeds. Because of these past sins, beings do not give rise to fear; therefore he seeks the knowledge from vows, wishing to know the matters of the three times; having known, he then tells beings of the causes and conditions of the sinful deeds of the future age: that they will fall into the hells. When beings have heard it, their minds become afraid; having become afraid, their minds are tamed and easy to deliver. If beings wish to know the causes and conditions of the rewards of merit in the future age, when he has told them, they give rise to joy and can be delivered. Therefore it says that having known the causes and conditions of deeds, the knowledge from vows is fulfilled.
Because the knowledge from vows is fulfilled, he obtains the purity of the wisdom of the three times, penetrating without obstruction: he knows the good and evil deeds of the past, and also knows the good and evil retributions of the future, knows the keenness and dullness of the faculties of beings in the present, and then expounds the Dharma to teach and transform them, benefiting much and not in vain. Because he greatly benefits beings, he is able to purify buddha-lands; having purified buddha-lands, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds; because he has obtained the omniscience of all kinds, he turns the wheel of the Dharma; having turned the wheel of the Dharma, he establishes beings by the three vehicles and causes them to enter nirvāṇa without remainder.
Such benefits as these all come from within training in suchness; therefore the Buddha says: 「菩薩欲得一切功德,自利利人,當發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心。」 tr. "The bodhisattva who wishes to obtain all merits, benefiting himself and benefiting others, should arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi."
Subhūti, hearing that this bodhisattva's merits are very many, said to the Buddha: 「世尊!菩薩能如說行般若波羅蜜,一切世間應當作禮。」 tr. "World-Honored One! If the bodhisattva is able to practise prajñāpāramitā as taught, all the world should pay homage to him." As is said at length in the sūtra, distinguishing the merits of the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent.
At that time Subhūti knew that this very deep prajñā is without recollection and imagining and is not what a beginner obtains; therefore he asked the Buddha: 「初發心菩薩,應念何等法?」 tr. "What dharma should the bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind keep in mind?"
The Buddha answered: 「應念一切種智。」 tr. "He should keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds." What is called the omniscience of all kinds—anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, sarvajñā, the Buddha-dharma, the Buddha path—these are all other names for the omniscience of all kinds.
The treatise-author asks:
Why does the Buddha answer, saying 「念一切種智」 tr. "keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds"?
The treatise-author answers:
The bodhisattva who has first aroused intent has not yet obtained deep wisdom; since he has already given up the pleasures of the five desires of the world, the Buddha teaches him to bind his mind and keep sarvajñā in mind; he should have this thought: 「雖捨小雜樂,當得清淨大樂;捨顛倒虛誑樂,得實樂;捨繫縛樂,得解脫樂;捨獨善樂,得共一切眾生善樂。」 tr. "Though you give up small and mixed pleasures, you will obtain pure and great pleasure; giving up inverted, false, and deceptive pleasure, you obtain real pleasure; giving up the pleasure of bondage, you obtain the pleasure of liberation; giving up the pleasure of being good alone, you obtain the pleasure of being good in common with all beings." Because of obtaining such benefits as these, the Buddha teaches the person who has first aroused intent constantly to keep sarvajñā in mind.
Subhūti asked: 「世尊!是一切種智,為是有法?為是無法?何等緣?何等增上?何等行?何等相?」 tr. "World-Honored One! This omniscience of all kinds—is it an existent dharma? Is it a non-existent dharma? What is its object? What is its dominant condition? What is its practice? What is its mark?"
The Buddha answered: 「須菩提!一切種智無所有。無所有名非法,無生無滅。諸法如實緣亦無所有,念為增上,寂滅為行,無相為相。」 tr. "Subhūti! The omniscience of all kinds is without anything existent. What is without anything existent is called not a dharma, without arising and without ceasing. Its object, the suchness and reality of dharmas, is also without anything existent; thought is its dominant condition, quiescence its practice, the signless its mark."
The treatise-author asks:
Since all is ultimate emptiness, why is thought alone said to be dominant?
The treatise-author answers:
Dharmas each have their own power and function; the Buddha's wisdom is ultimate emptiness; suchness, the nature of dharmas, and the limit of reality are signless, which is what is called the mark of quiescence. The Buddha, having obtained the omniscience of all kinds, no longer ponders, and no longer has any difference of hard and easy, far and near; whatever he keeps in mind he can obtain; therefore it is said that thought is dominant.
Subhūti asked: 「世尊!但一切種智無法,色等法亦無法?」 tr. "World-Honored One! Is it only the omniscience of all kinds that is a non-existent dharma, or are dharmas such as form also non-existent dharmas?"
The Buddha answered: 「色等一切法亦是無法。」 tr. "All dharmas such as form are also non-existent dharmas." And he himself states the causes and conditions: 「若法從因緣和合生,即無自性;若法無自性,即是空無法。以是因緣故,當知一切法無所有性。」 tr. "If a dharma is born from the coming together of causes and conditions, it is without self-nature; if a dharma is without self-nature, it is empty, a non-existent dharma. By reason of these causes and conditions, it should be known that all dharmas are of a nature without anything existent."
Subhūti asked: 「初發心菩薩以何方便行檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,淨佛世界、教化眾生?」 tr. "By what skilful means does the bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind practise dānapāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, purify buddha-worlds, and teach and transform beings?"
The Buddha answered: training within the nature of dharmas that is without anything existent, entering contemplation, he is also able to gather all merits, teach and transform beings, and purify buddha-worlds; this is the power of skilful means. Namely, because the two dharmas of existence and non-existence can be practised at one time—namely, gathering all merit within ultimate emptiness. When this person practises the six perfections, at the same time he also cultivates and orders the Buddha path—like the Buddha's mind, practising the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds by the dharma of ultimate emptiness and of being without anything existent. The bodhisattva who practises this path is able to fulfil the Buddha's ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas, great kindness and great compassion. When practising the bodhisattva path, he fulfils these dharmas. Sitting at the seat of awakening, using the wisdom associated with a single thought, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds; it is as a person who at night loses a string of pearls: the lightning flashes for a moment, and at once he obtains it back. The afflictions and the habitual residues are forever exhausted and no longer arise.
After obtaining Buddhahood, with the Buddha-eye he looks within all the worlds of the ten directions: among all things he does not even see a non-existent dharma, how much less an existent dharma! That the dharma of ultimate emptiness can break inversion and cause the bodhisattva to become a Buddha—even this matter is unfindable, how much less the inverted existent dharmas of ordinary people!
Therefore, Subhūti, it should be known that all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent; this is called 「菩薩方便」 tr. "the bodhisattva's skilful means". Even emptiness is unfindable, how much less existence! Subhūti! The bodhisattva should practise the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent.
When this bodhisattva, practising this prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent, is giving, he knows that the thing given is empty and without anything existent, and that the one who receives the gift and the bodhisattva's mind are also without anything existent; and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds: of the one who obtains, the dharma obtained, and the place of obtaining, even a non-existent dharma is not known, how much less an existent dharma! The one who obtains is the bodhisattva; the dharma obtained is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; that by which the dharma is obtained is the bodhisattva path. All these he knows to be dharmas without anything existent. Why? The original nature of all dharmas is just so; it does not become different because of wisdom. It is not made by ordinary people, nor is it made by the sages; all dharmas are unmade, because there is no maker.
Subhūti thought: 「若諸法都是無所有相,誰知是無所有?」 tr. "If all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent, who knows that they are without anything existent?" Therefore he asked the Buddha: 「世尊!諸法、諸法性離,云何離法能知離法若有、若無?何以故?無法不能知無法,有法不能知有法;無法不能知有法,有法不能知無法!世尊!如是一切法無所有相,云何菩薩作是分別是法若有、若無?」 tr. "World-Honored One! Dharmas and the nature of dharmas are separated; how can a separated dharma know of a separated dharma whether it exists or does not exist? Why? A non-existent dharma cannot know a non-existent dharma, an existent dharma cannot know an existent dharma; a non-existent dharma cannot know an existent dharma, an existent dharma cannot know a non-existent dharma! World-Honored One! Like this, all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent; how does the bodhisattva make this distinction, that this dharma exists or does not exist?"
The Buddha answered: 「菩薩世俗故為眾生說若有、若無,非第一義。」 tr. "By reason of worldly convention the bodhisattva tells beings that it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning." If existence were really existent, then non-existence too should have its reality. If existence is not real, how should non-existence be real?
Subhūti asked: 「世俗、第一義有異耶?」 tr. "Are worldly convention and the highest meaning different?" If they were different, this would break the nature of dharmas; therefore the Buddha said: 「不異。世俗如即是第一義如。」 tr. "They are not different. The suchness of worldly convention is precisely the suchness of the highest meaning."
Because beings do not know this suchness, therefore he tells them by worldly convention that it exists or does not exist.
Furthermore, beings have something they cling to within the five aggregates of clinging; in order that these beings may leave what they have and obtain being without anything existent, the bodhisattva says 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent"; by reason of worldly dharmas he distinguishes dharmas, wishing to cause beings to know that this is without anything existent.
Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva should train in the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent.
道樹品:空中種樹之難何以不是不可能而是甚難,種樹人不識根莖枝葉何以正是菩薩行道之相,葉華果三益何以要分三層說,菩薩如佛何以不是抬高菩薩,學如般若之次第何以一步扣一步不可跳,六重格量何以要拿乾慧地乃至向佛道菩薩來比,初發心當念一切種智何以佛不先教深法,無法為緣念為增上何以不相違,自性無故是名無法何以不是斷滅,無性之中何以還能行六度淨佛世界,畜生亦有如何以不名如佛,電光得珠之喻何以放在一念相應慧處,世俗如即是第一義如何以不是兩重真理
在問什麼
這一品問的是一個行人最容易問而最不容易答的問題:所度的眾生既然不可得,發心度眾生這件事還立得住嗎?
須菩提把這個難處說得極盡。他不說菩薩度不成,他說菩薩「所為甚難」,並且自出一喻——譬如人欲於虛空中種樹。虛空無所依,種下去無處著根;眾生不可得,發心去度無處著力。這一喻把整品的張力一次立盡:不是難在眾生太多,是難在連可度的對象都取不到。
佛的答語不從空邊回,也不從有邊回,而是把須菩提的喻接過來改一個角度。佛說:譬如人種樹,並不識得這樹的根、莖、枝、葉、華、果,只是愛護溉灌,它就漸漸長大而華葉果實成就。種樹的人不必先識得樹的體性,樹一樣會長;菩薩不必先取得眾生的實法,六波羅蜜一樣會漸漸行成佛樹。須菩提的喻說的是所種之處空,佛的喻說的是能種之人不識——兩喻一接,難處未被否認,卻被安放。這就是本品得名「道樹」的由來。
樹一立,佛隨即分三層說它的用:葉益眾生者離三惡道,華益眾生者得生人天,果益眾生者得四沙門果乃至佛道而以三乘入無餘涅槃。三層由薄轉厚,一層比一層近於究竟。論主釋此喻時更把三物的性相逐一配出:葉取其蔭涼能遮熱,華取其色好香淨柔軟,果取其色香味力。此處要留意一件事——三益之中沒有一項是『使眾生成為實有』,所益的都是眾生的苦與樂,而不是眾生的自性。
品的後半由樹喻轉入如。須菩提讚菩薩為如佛,佛不但認可,還把理由推到底:因為如的緣故說如來,也因為如的緣故說賢聖、說色乃至識、說一切法乃至有為性無為性,諸如無異,所以菩薩學這個如而得一切種智,得名如來。從此以下,經文一路問到一切種智是有法是無法、諸法自性何以無、無性之中何以還能行六度淨佛世界、諸法與諸法性既離何以還能知有知無。論主於其間設三番問答,並在末後歸到一句:世諦如即是第一義諦如。全品自「虛空中種樹」起,至「世諦、第一義諦無異也」結,問的是同一件事——空之中如何立行。
逐段解明
一、須菩提立難:不得眾生而為眾生求菩提,如空中種樹。 品首是須菩提白佛。他先讚般若甚深,隨即把甚深落到一個具體的難處上:菩薩「不得眾生,而為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」。讀此句要看清兩個「眾生」是同一個——所為者是它,不可得者也是它。若讀成『眾生於俗諦有、於真諦無』而分作兩橛,難處就消失了,經文的張力也就失了。須菩提自出空中種樹之喻,正是不許人用分橛的方式把難處化掉。
二、佛以種樹為喻答:不識樹根莖枝葉而愛護溉灌,漸漸長大。 佛的答語分兩截。前截先認難:「如是!如是!諸菩薩摩訶薩所為甚難」——不否認須菩提所立之難。後截纔出喻:譬如人種樹,不識樹的根、莖、枝、葉、華、果,只是愛護溉灌,它就漸漸長大,華葉果實成就而都得受用。這一喻的著力處在「不識」二字:種樹的人不必先有一套關於樹的知見,樹的成長不繫於他的知見;菩薩不必先取得眾生的實法,六波羅蜜的漸行也不繫於此。次以法合喻:為眾生故求菩提,漸漸行六波羅蜜,得一切種智,成佛樹,以葉華果實益眾生。
三、葉益眾生者,因菩薩故得離三惡道。 佛自設三問而自答,第一問是葉。葉之益,是「因菩薩摩訶薩得離三惡道」。三惡道是苦之最極處,所以配在最薄的一層。此處不要把「因菩薩」讀成菩薩替眾生受報——經文只說因菩薩之故而得離,未說所離之苦轉在菩薩身上。
四、華益眾生者,因菩薩故得生剎利大姓乃至非有想非無想天處。 第二問是華。華之益,是得生剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家、四天王天處乃至非有想非無想天處。此一列自人間之貴族起,歷欲界天,至無色界之頂,逐級而上。所列皆是善趣之報,故配在中層。行人於此當知:經文並不以生天為究竟,只是把它放在三層之中層——不廢,也不以為足。
五、果益眾生者,因菩薩得一切種智,令眾生得四沙門果乃至佛道,以三乘入無餘涅槃。 第三問是果。果之益,是菩薩得一切種智之後,令眾生得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道、佛道,而這些眾生「漸漸以三乘法於無餘涅槃而般涅槃」。三層至此纔到究竟。留意「漸漸」二字——與前段種樹之「漸漸長大」、行六度之「漸漸行」相呼應,全段三處用「漸漸」,是本品的行門節奏。
六、菩薩不得眾生實法而度眾生,作念一切諸法中無眾生。 三益說畢,佛回到品首之難:這菩薩「不得眾生實法,而度眾生令離我顛倒著」,並自作是念:「一切諸法中無眾生,我所為眾生求一切種智,是眾生實不可得。」此處是全品第一個收束點——度與不可得同時成立,不是先取一個實眾生再說他空,也不是因為空就不度。所離者是「我顛倒著」,不是眾生本身。
七、須菩提讚菩薩為如佛,自陳其因緣在能斷諸惡道種。 須菩提聞而稱歎:「當知是菩薩為如佛。」他自說理由:因這菩薩之故,斷一切地獄種、畜生種、餓鬼種,斷一切諸難,斷一切貧窮下賤道,斷一切欲界、色界、無色界。所舉的理由全在「斷」的一邊——從三惡道之種一路斷到三界。此語與上文葉華果三益正相對照:三益說所與,此處說所斷。
八、佛認可並更說因緣:菩薩若不發心,世間則無三世諸佛與一切賢聖。 佛不只印可,還把理由推得更廣:若菩薩不發心求菩提,世間便沒有過去未來現在諸佛,也沒有辟支佛、阿羅漢、阿那含、斯陀含、須陀洹,三惡趣及三界也沒有斷絕之時。讀此段要看它的方向——不是說菩薩造出了諸佛與賢聖,是說若無發心這一著,這一整條出生賢聖的路便不成立。發心是路的起處,不是果的作者。
九、以如故說如來、賢聖、色乃至有為無為性,諸如無異故名為如。 佛再把「如佛」之義推到根上。先重牒須菩提所說之語,再答其所以然:因為如的緣故而說如來,因為如的緣故而說辟支佛、阿羅漢、一切賢聖,因為如的緣故而說為色乃至識,因為如的緣故而說一切法乃至有為性、無為性;「是諸如,如實無異,以是故說名為如」。此處最要緊的是所列之廣——不止聖位,連色與有為無為性都在其中。如不是聖者獨有的一種高位,是說一切法時所依的同一個實。菩薩學這個如而得一切種智,所以得名如來;說他如佛,是「以如相故」,不是以人情相許。
十、學如般若波羅蜜之次第,自學一切法如至安立三乘入無餘涅槃。 佛接著給出一條逐步相扣的次第:學如般若波羅蜜則能學一切法如;學一切法如則得具足一切法如;具足已則住一切法如得自在;得自在已則善知一切眾生根;知根已則知眾生根具足;知根具足已則知一切眾生業因緣;知業因緣已則得願智具足;願智具足已則淨三世慧;淨三世慧已則饒益一切眾生;饒益已則淨佛國土;淨佛國土已則得一切種智;得一切種智已則轉法輪;轉法輪已則安立眾生於三乘,令入無餘涅槃。前二轉以「則」字相承,自「具足已」以下逐句以「已」字扣住前一步,無一步可跳。此段末結以「菩薩摩訶薩欲得一切功德,自利利人,應發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心」——把整條次第收回到發心一著上。讀此段當逐句點過,不可以一句「乃至」帶過;其步數請自經文點數,不取論外之定數。
十一、須菩提言如說行深般若之菩薩,一切世間天人阿修羅應當作禮。 須菩提由上段功德之廣而生此語。所稱者不是『得道之菩薩』,是「能如說行深般若波羅蜜」的菩薩——重在如說而行,不在已得未得。
十二、佛可其言,重說一切世間應為作禮。 佛的答語幾乎是把須菩提的話再說一遍,只在末句加一「為」字而作「應當為作禮」。經中佛重說一段話,通常不是修辭,是印定;此處印定的是「如說行」即堪受禮,不待其成就。
十三、須菩提問初發意菩薩為眾生求菩提得幾所福德。 話題自此轉入格量。須菩提所問的是「初發意」的菩薩——最起頭的那一位,還沒有任何位階可言。問的又是「得幾所福德」,正是要一個可比的量。
十四、佛以千國土眾生發二乘意之福相校,不如初發意菩薩百千萬倍。 佛先設一個極大的量:一千個國土之中的眾生都發起聲聞、辟支佛之意。須菩提答「甚多無量」。佛卻說其福不如初發意菩薩,相差到算數譬喻所不能及,並出其理由:發二乘意的人都是因菩薩而出,菩薩終不因二乘而出。此理由是整段格量的軸——所比的不是功德的多少,是出生的先後。
十五、佛續以三千大千世界住乾慧地眾生之福相校。 佛把量再放大:二千世界、三千大千世界亦復如是,並且先置住聲聞辟支佛地者不論,改問三千大千世界眾生皆住乾慧地者。須菩提仍答「甚多無量」,佛仍答不如初發意菩薩。此處要看佛設問的手法——每一輪都把所比的對象往上提一級,而答語不變。
十六、佛續以住性地乃至辟支佛地之眾生相校。 第三輪把所比者一路提到性地、八人地、見地、薄地、離欲地、已辦地、辟支佛地,這是二乘修證的全副階位。這一切福德比之初發意菩薩,仍是百倍千倍巨億萬倍乃至算數譬喻所不能及。逐地列出而不作省略,正是要行人看見:所比者已無可再提,答語依然如此。
十七、佛續校初發意菩薩不如入法位菩薩、入法位不如向佛道、向佛道不如佛。 格量至此掉轉方向。前三輪是拿二乘比初發意菩薩,此輪是拿初發意菩薩比更上的菩薩:初發意不如入法位,入法位不如向佛道,向佛道不如佛功德,每一級都是百千萬倍巨億萬倍乃至算數譬喻所不能及。六重格量到此纔完整——前三重護初心不令自輕,後三重護初心不令自高。讀此段若只取前半,便成抬舉初發意;只取後半,便成貶抑初發意。兩半合看,方是經意。
十八、須菩提問初發心菩薩當念何等法。 格量既畢,須菩提所問隨之落到行門上:這樣一位初發心的菩薩,日用之中當念什麼?此問極素樸,卻是全品後半的樞紐。
十九、佛答應念一切種智。 佛的答語只六個字:「應念一切種智。」不教他先觀空,不教他先學次第,直指所念之境為佛之極果。何以如此,論主在後文設問專釋,此處先記其語。
二十、須菩提問一切種智之體與其緣、增上、行、相。 須菩提追問四事:一切種智是什麼,以何為緣、以何為增上、以何為行、以何為相。此四問是本品後半的骨架,下文佛答、論主釋,皆循此四目。
廿一、佛答一切種智無所有無想無念無生無示,無法為緣、念為增上、寂滅為行、無相為相。 佛先說其體:「一切種智無所有、無想、無念、無生、無示。」次重牒須菩提的四問而逐一答之:以無法為緣,以念為增上,以寂滅為行,以無相為相。此處有一個易錯處要先立住:既說「無想、無念」,何以又說念為增上?兩語並不相違——無念者,說其體不可以想念取;念為增上者,說行人於此門中所憑之力。論主於後文專設一問答釋此,見下第五三、五四段。
廿二、須菩提反問:既一切種智無法,色受想行識乃至有為無為相是否亦無法。 須菩提把佛之語推到一切法上。他所列的極廣:色受想行識、內法外法、四禪、四無量心、四無色定、四念處乃至八聖道分、三三昧、八背捨、九次第定、佛十力、四無所畏、四無礙智、十八不共法、大慈大悲大喜大捨、六神通、有為相無為相。所列愈廣,問意愈切——他要知道這個「無法」是只就佛果說,還是通於一切。
廿三、佛答色亦無法,乃至有為相無為相亦無法。 佛的答語極短,只把須菩提所列的兩端點出:色亦無法,乃至有為相、無為相亦無法。短答而全收,正是答『通於一切』。
廿四、須菩提問其因緣。 須菩提不以短答為足,進一步問所以然:什麼因緣故一切種智無法、色乃至有為無為相亦無法。此一問把全段推入理上。
廿五、佛答自性無故是名無法。 佛答:「一切種智自性無故,若法自性無是名無法。色乃至有為、無為相亦如是。」此處要看清「無法」一詞的定義處——不是說這法不存在,是說它的自性無;自性無,所以名之為無法。定義既立,前後所有「無法」之語都當依此讀。
廿六、須菩提續問諸法自性何以無。 須菩提再往下追一層:什麼因緣故諸法的自性無。一問接一問,是把「無法」之義逼到最後的根據上。
廿七、佛答和合因緣生故無自性,一切法自性空故當知一切法無性。 佛給出最後的根據:「諸法和合因緣故生法中無自性,若無自性是名無法。」並結以「一切法自性空故,以是故當知一切法無性」。至此三層相貫:因緣和合而生,故無自性;無自性,故名無法;一切法自性空,故一切法無性。行人於此當守一個分寸——所破的是自性,不是因緣和合的法相;若讀成一切法都不存在,則下文的六波羅蜜與淨佛世界便無處安立。
廿八、須菩提問:若一切法無性,初發意菩薩以何方便力能行六度乃至一切種智、淨佛世界成就眾生。 這是全品第二個大難,與品首之難同一機杼:品首問所度之眾生不可得而何以能度,此處問所行之法無性而何以能行。須菩提把所行者逐項列出——檀波羅蜜乃至般若波羅蜜、四禪、四無量、四無色、諸空、四念處乃至八聖道分、三三昧、八背捨、九次第定、佛十力乃至大慈大悲、一切種智——列得愈全,難處愈實。
廿九、佛答學諸法無性即是方便力,行六度修學佛道,一念相應慧得一切種智,煩惱習永盡,佛眼觀三千大千世界無法尚不可得。 佛的答語是全品的行門正面。先立方便力之義:「菩薩摩訶薩能學諸法無性,亦能淨佛世界、成就眾生,知世界、眾生亦無性,即是方便力。」——方便力不在無性之外,正在能學無性而仍行。次逐項配:行檀乃至行一切種智皆是修學佛道,且知佛道亦無性;如是行至具足佛道因緣,用一念相應慧得一切種智,一切煩惱習永盡,以不生故。次以佛眼為驗:以佛眼觀三千大千世界,「無法尚不可得,何況有法」。次以布施為例逐位遮盡:所施之無法尚不可得,受者及菩薩心無法尚不知,乃至一切種智之得者、得法、得處亦然。末出其總因:「一切法本性爾」,非佛作,非聲聞辟支佛作,亦非餘人作,一切法無作者故。此段是經段的最後一大節,讀時不可只取『無所有』一邊而失其『而仍行』一邊。
三十、須菩提問諸法與諸法性是否相離。 經段末一問自此起。須菩提問:「諸法、諸法性離耶?」所問的是法與法性之間有無距離——若相離,能知與所知便斷了。
卅一、佛答如是相離;須菩提續難離法何以能知離法之有無。 佛直答「如是!如是!諸法、諸法性離。」須菩提立刻承其語而難:若相離,如何能以離法知離法之若有若無?並自申其理:無法不能知無法,有法不能知有法;無法不能知有法,有法不能知無法。四句遮盡,遂結成一問:一切法既是無所有相,菩薩如何作此法有此法無的分別。
卅二、佛答以世諦故示眾生若有若無,非以第一義;世諦第一義諦無異,以眾生不知是如故以世俗法說;復次為五受眾有著故示若有若無令知清淨無所有。 佛的答語分三截。第一截:「菩薩摩訶薩以世諦故示眾生若有、若無,非以第一義。」第二截答須菩提所問二諦有異無異:「世諦、第一義諦無異也。何以故?世諦如即是第一義諦如。」所以說有說無,是因眾生不知不見這個如。第三截以「復次」承前而更說一層:眾生於五受眾之中有著相故,不知無所有;為這些眾生而示有示無,是要令他們「知清淨無所有」。此三截合為經段之結,並與品首之難首尾相扣——不得眾生而為眾生求菩提之所以可能,正在於說有說無皆是世諦之施設,而世諦之如不異第一義之如。
卅三、論主釋:須菩提聞無所得即是得而歎未曾有。 論段以「釋曰」起。論主先點出須菩提發問時的心地:他是「從佛聞無所得即是得」,因此歎未曾有而白佛言「世尊!是般若甚深!」。此一句補出了經文所未明說的來歷——品首之讚不是泛歎,是承前品所聞而發。論主末綴「如經中廣說」,是指路之語,不是略過。
卅四、論主釋樹喻:葉華果從薄轉厚,葉蔭除熱、華可愛受人天樂、果實得諸聖道果。 論主逐物訓喻。先立通義:「以樹為譬喻,葉、華、果實,從薄轉厚。」次逐一配:如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂,眾生因菩薩道樹之蔭得離三惡道熱苦,其所以然是「遮惡故」;如華,色好香淨柔軟,眾生因菩薩以布施持戒教化故受人天福樂;如樹果,有色香味力,眾生因菩薩故得須陀洹等諸聖道果。三物三性三益,一一相配而無虛設。此段是全品喻義的正解,讀經段三益時當合此段看。
卅五、論主牒須菩提歡喜之語並出其自說之因緣。 論主重述經文:須菩提聞是歡喜言「是菩薩如佛無異」,並指出「此中自說因緣」——即「因菩薩故斷地獄等惡道」。論主在此不下判語,只標出經文自身的結構:讚語之後緊接理由,是須菩提自己給的,不待佛說。
卅六、論主牒佛可其意並更說因緣。 論主續述:佛可其意,更說因緣,即「須菩提!若菩薩不發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,乃至三界無斷時」。以「更說」二字分判兩重因緣——須菩提所說在斷惡,佛所更說在若無發心則賢聖與斷時俱無。
卅七、復次:得諸法如故說名如來乃至須陀洹,如在佛亦在菩薩,離如更無有法不入如者。 論主以「復次」自出一層。先申經義:得諸法如故說名如來乃至名須陀洹,以如故說色乃至無為性,「是諸法如皆一無異」。次出結論:菩薩學這個如必當得薩婆若,所以說如佛無異。次立簡別,此是本段最要緊處——「不以我心貪貴菩薩故說言如佛,以得如故言如佛」:說菩薩如佛,不是出於偏重菩薩的私心,是就得如而言。末以一句收盡:「是如在佛,亦在菩薩,以一相故」,且「離如,更無有法不入如者」。
卅八、問答一:若以同如故名如佛,畜生亦有如何以不名如佛。 論主設第一番問答。此問極利——如既遍一切法而無異,畜生身中亦有此如,何以不說畜生如佛?此問把上段「以一相故」逼到極處,若答不住,則如佛之語成空言。
卅九、答:畜生雖有如而因緣未發,不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若。 論主的答語只一句,卻分兩節:一者「因緣未發」,二者「不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若」。前節就其位說,後節就其用說。可知「如佛」之名不繫於有如與否,繫於能不能行此如而至薩婆若、能不能以此如利益眾生。行人於此當自照——有如是同的,能行與否是不同的。
四十、論主釋學如般若能具足一切法如,乃至得自在、善知眾生根、知業因緣。 論主循經文次第而釋。先釋「具足」:「具足名得諸法實相,能以種種門令眾生得解」——具足不是收集之多,是得實相而能開多門。次釋因具足故於一切法如得自在,因得自在故能善知眾生根,因善知根故能知眾生諸根具足。次釋「諸根」為信等五善根,三乘人各各有之,能分別此人有彼人無、此人得力彼人不得力。次釋「具足」為信等善根具足,如是人能出世間。次逐根別說其力用:信根得力則決定能受持不疑;精進力故雖未見法而一心求道,不惜身命,不休不息;念力故常憶師教,善法來聽入、惡法來不聽入,如守門人;定力故攝心一處不動以助智慧;智慧力故能如實觀諸法相。五根各給一相一喻,不可混說。
四一、得根有二種:大心人身中成菩薩根,小心人身中成小乘根。 論主於五根之後別立一目:同是信等五根,在大心人身中則成菩薩根,在小心人身中則成小乘根;得此具足之根則可度。此判甚要——根之為根是同的,所成之乘由心之大小而分。行人於此當知所須自檢者不在有無五根,在其心之所向。
四二、或有菩薩見人雖得五根而不可度,由先世惡業罪重故。 論主立一例外:或有菩薩見人雖得信等五根而仍不可度,是由先世惡業罪重之故;因此經文纔說「知一切眾生業因緣」。此段是上下兩節的接榫——由根具足說到業因緣,不是別起話頭,是補足前節之未盡。
四三、欲知無數劫業因緣要得宿命通,既知則為眾生說過去罪業;復求願智知三世事而說未來罪福,令生恐怖或歡喜而易度。 論主逐步推出願智之所以必需。欲知無數劫的業因緣,須得宿命通;既知,便為眾生說過去的罪業因緣。但眾生以為過去之罪已過而不生畏,於是求願智以知三世之事;既知,便為眾生說未來世的罪業因緣當墮地獄,眾生聞之則懷恐怖,恐怖則心伏易度;若欲知未來世的福報因緣,為說則歡喜可度。一恐一喜兩路並用,皆是為易度。此段所顯的是說法的次第依於知見的次第,不是隨機取巧。
四四、願智具足故三世慧淨通達無礙,知三世善惡與現在諸根利鈍,然後說法教化多所利益不虛;乃至淨佛國土、得一切種智、轉法輪、以三乘安立眾生入無餘涅槃。 論主接續前節而收其果。三世慧淨者,知過去善惡業、知未來善惡果報、知現在眾生諸根利鈍,然後說法教化,「多所利益不虛」。次循經文所列一路推下:大利益眾生故能淨佛國土,淨佛國土已得一切種智,得一切種智故轉法輪,轉法輪已以三乘安立眾生入無餘涅槃。經段第十段所立的次第,至此在論段得其解說之全帳,前後當合看。
四五、如是利益皆從學如中來,故佛說欲得一切功德當發菩提心。 論主為上文一長段作總收:「如是利益,皆從學如中來」,因此佛說「菩薩欲得一切功德,自利利人,當發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心」。此句把知根、知業、願智、三世慧、淨國土、一切種智諸事,一併繫回學如與發心兩處,不令其散成一串神通功用。
四六、論主牒須菩提聞功德甚多而言一切世間應當作禮。 論主重述經文並指其分際:須菩提聞是菩薩功德甚多,故有此語;論主綴一句「如經中廣說,分別初發意菩薩功德」——把六重格量一段以指路之語繫住,不在論段重出。
四七、論主補出須菩提發問之心境:知甚深般若無憶想非初學所得。 此段是論主之獨出。經文只見須菩提問「初發心菩薩,應念何等法?」,論主補出其所以問:他知道這甚深般若是無憶想的,不是初學所能得。有此一補,下文佛何以不教深法而教念一切種智,纔有著落。
四八、佛答應念一切種智;一切種智即菩提、薩婆若、佛法、佛道之異名。 論主釋佛之答語,並為「一切種智」立一異名之目:即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、薩婆若、佛法、佛道,「皆是一切種智異名」。此目甚有用——本論行文四名互用,讀者若不知其為異名,易誤作四事。
四九、問答二:佛何以答言念一切種智。 論主設第二番問答。所問正是上段所留之疑:既然般若甚深非初學所得,佛何以逕教他念一切種智——所念之境豈不更高?
五十、答:初發意菩薩未得深智慧而已捨五欲樂,佛教繫心念薩婆若,以四重對比之利益令其常念。 論主的答語先安其位:初發意菩薩未得深智慧,而既已捨了世間五欲樂——上不著法樂,下已捨欲樂,正在中間無所依處,故佛教他繫心念薩婆若。次出所念之內容,為四重對比:「雖捨小雜樂,當得清淨大樂;捨顛倒虛誑樂,得實樂;捨繫縛樂,得解脫樂;捨獨善樂,得共一切眾生善樂。」四重皆是一捨一得,且所捨愈細、所得愈廣,末一重更由自而及一切眾生。得如是等利益故,佛教初發意者常念薩婆若。此段是本品最切於初心的行門,四重宜逐重點過。
五一、論主牒須菩提問一切種智為有法為無法及其緣增上行相。 論主重牒經問,並補一節經文所無而義所必有者——「為是有法?為是無法?」此問在論段標得分明,下文佛答之「無所有名非法」正應此問。
五二、論主牒佛答:一切種智無所有,無所有名非法,無生無滅;諸法如實緣亦無所有,念為增上、寂滅為行、無相為相。 論主重牒佛答而於中加一釋語:「無所有名非法」——把經文「無法」一詞在此處再定一次,且繫以「無生無滅」。次逐答四目。此段與經段第廿一段當對讀:經說無法為緣,論說「諸法如實緣亦無所有」,兩語同歸而措辭有別,不可以一方改讀另一方。
五三、問答三:皆是畢竟空,念何以獨言增上。 論主設第三番問答,問的正是第廿一段所留之難:既然一切皆畢竟空,四目之中何以獨獨於「念」說是增上?此問若不解,則「無想、無念」與「念為增上」兩語必相礙。
五四、答:諸法各各有力,佛得一切種智不復思惟而所念皆得,故言念為增上。 論主的答語分兩節。前節立通則:「諸法各各有力」——畢竟空不礙各法之有其力用;並舉佛智慧為畢竟空,而如、法性、實際、無相即是寂滅之相。後節就佛果說:佛得一切種智之後「不復思惟,無復難易遠近,所念皆得」,所以說念為增上。可知「增上」者,說的是所念即得而無隔,不是說念有一個實體。畢竟空與各各有力,在此段並行不悖。
五五、論主牒須菩提問:但一切種智無法,色等法亦無法。 論主以簡語重牒經段第廿二段之長問。經文列法極廣,論段只以「色等法」三字收之——此是論主行文之常,非略過;讀者當回經段點其全列。
五六、論主牒佛答色等一切法亦是無法,並自說因緣:因緣和合生即無自性,無自性即是空無法。 論主重牒佛答,並標明佛「自說因緣」:「若法從因緣和合生,即無自性;若法無自性,即是空無法。以是因緣故,當知一切法無所有性。」與經段第廿七段所說同一理路,而此處以「空無法」三字連說,把「空」與「無法」繫為一事。
五七、論主牒須菩提問初發心菩薩以何方便行六度乃至一切種智。 論主重牒經段第廿八段之難。經文所列極長,論段收為「行檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,淨佛世界、教化眾生」一句——同前,是收而非略。
五八、論主釋佛答:無所有法性中學,入觀亦能集諸功德教化眾生淨佛世界;有無二法一時行;行六度時亦修治佛道;坐道場用一念相應慧得一切種智,如人夜失貫珠電光暫現即時還得。 此段是論段的行門正解,內有數層。其一,方便力之所在:「無所有法性中學,入觀亦能集諸功德、教化眾生、淨佛世界,即是方便力」——不是出觀之後別做福德,是入觀之中即能集。其二,論主自出一語以明其所以然:「所謂有、無二法,能一時行故,所謂畢竟空,集諸福德」——有與無不是前後二時,是一時並行,此即巧之所在。其三,行六波羅蜜時「亦修治佛道」,且是「如佛心,以畢竟空、無所有法」而行,故能具足佛十力乃至大慈大悲。其四,坐道場用一念相應慧得一切種智,論主於此出一喻:「如人夜失貫珠,電光暫現,即時還得故」——失珠者本有其珠,電光不造珠,只是一照即得。此喻安在一念相應慧處最為切當:一切種智非一念所造,一念所得者是本有而未見者。末結煩惱及習永盡,更不復生。
五九、得佛已以佛眼觀十方世界,一切物尚不見無法何況有法;畢竟空法能破顛倒令菩薩成佛,是事尚不可得。 論主續釋得果之後的所見。以佛眼觀一切十方世界之中,「一切物尚不見無法,何況有法」。次更推一層:畢竟空之法能破顛倒、令菩薩成佛,然而「是事尚不可得,何況凡夫顛倒有法」——連能破顛倒的畢竟空之事也不可得。此一推極要緊,是防人於破執之後又執其所以破。
六十、當知一切法無所有相,是名菩薩方便;空尚不可得何況有,菩薩應行無所有般若波羅蜜。 論主為上兩段作結:「當知一切法無所有相」,並標其目曰「菩薩方便」,又以「空尚不可得,何況有」一句再遮一次,末勸菩薩應行無所有般若波羅蜜。此處「菩薩方便」四字是論主自標之目,與第五八段所立之義相貫。
六一、行無所有般若時布施物空、受者及菩薩心亦無所有,乃至得者得法得處皆無所有;一切法本性爾,非凡夫作亦非諸聖人作,一切法無作無作者故。 論主以布施為例逐位遮盡:布施時即知所施之物空、無所有,受者及菩薩心亦無所有;乃至一切種智之得者、得法、得處,無法尚不知,何況有法。次為三名下定義——「得者,菩薩;得法,是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;用得法是菩薩道」,三名各有所指而不相濫。末出其總因:「一切法本性爾,不以智慧故異」,並說非凡夫作、亦非諸聖人作,一切法無作、無作者故。此段所舉的作者兩造與經段第廿九段所舉者措辭有別,經段作非佛作、非聲聞辟支佛作、亦非餘人作,論段作非凡夫作、亦非諸聖人作——一自聖邊遮起,一自凡邊遮起,兩存其文,不可互代。
六二、須菩提意:若諸法都無所有相,誰知是無所有;故問諸法諸法性離云何以離法知離法。 論主補出須菩提發此問的心念:「若諸法都是無所有相,誰知是無所有?」有此一補,經段第卅一段那一串四句遮的難語纔見其來處——所難者不在有無,在能知者何在。論主隨後將經文之問全文重牒。
六三、佛答菩薩世俗故為眾生說若有若無非第一義;若有是實有無亦應有實,若有不實無云何應實。 論主重牒佛答,並自加一節推語:「若有是實有,無亦應有實。若有不實,無云何應實?」此推語是論主為經文所作的補證——有若是實,則與之相待的無也該是實;有既不實,無如何獨實。有無相待而立,故不得偏執其一為實。此語甚利,是本段最可帶走的一句。
六四、須菩提問世俗第一義有異耶;論主釋若異則破壞法性。 論主重牒此問,並自出一句理由:「若異,破壞法性故」——若二諦真有異,則法性成二,故不得異。此一句是論主為佛下一段答語所作的鋪路。
六五、佛答不異,世俗如即是第一義如;眾生不知是如故以世俗為說若有若無。 論主牒佛之答:「不異。世俗如即是第一義如。」並接以眾生不知是如故,以世俗為說若有若無。至此,第六二段所問的「誰知是無所有」得其答——所知非在二諦之外別有一物,說有說無是就眾生之不知而施設。
六六、復次:眾生於五受陰中有所著,為令離所有得無所有故菩薩說無所有;以世俗法故分別諸法,末勸應學無所有般若波羅蜜。 論主以「復次」自出末段,亦即全品之結。眾生於五受陰之中有所著,為使這些眾生「離所有、得無所有」故,菩薩說「無所有」;以世俗法故分別諸法,欲令眾生知是無所有。末以一句收全品:「如是,須菩提!菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜。」此結與品首之難遙相扣合——空中種樹之所以能種,正因所說之有無皆為令眾生知無所有而設,非取眾生為實。又當留意:經段此處作「五受眾」,論段作「五受陰」,兩處用字有別,各依其文,不相牽合。
不要讀錯
不要把空中種樹讀成不可能之事。須菩提所立之語是「甚難」,不是「不能」;佛的答語也只承其難而不承其不能——「諸菩薩摩訶薩所為甚難」之後,緊接的是種樹之喻與漸漸行六波羅蜜。若讀成不可能,則後文成佛樹、益眾生、六重格量、方便力諸段皆無所附。難與不能,只隔一字,而行門全異。
不要把「不識樹根、莖、枝、葉、華、果」讀成無知。喻中所不識者是樹的體性,所行者是愛護溉灌;菩薩所不得者是眾生的實法,所行者是漸漸六波羅蜜。論主釋此喻時所配的葉蔭、華色、果實,一一有其相用,可見喻意不在稱歎無知,在顯行不待取實。若讀成行人可以不必知法,則與下文「學一切法如」「善知眾生根」「知一切眾生業因緣」諸段正相違。
不要把葉華果三益讀成三種賞報。三益所說的是離三惡道、生人天善趣、得三乘道果,皆是就眾生的苦樂與道果而言,未說眾生因此成為實有;而三益之後緊接的正是「不得眾生實法,而度眾生令離我顛倒著」。若把三益讀成有一個實眾生領受三份實利,則品首之難不但未解,反被加重。
不要把「菩薩如佛」讀成菩薩等同於佛。經文自說其所以然是「以如相故」,論主更立簡別:「不以我心貪貴菩薩故說言如佛,以得如故言如佛。」且本品後半的六重格量明說初發意菩薩不如入法位、入法位不如向佛道、向佛道不如佛功德。以如而言則無異,以位而言則有差,兩處各有所就。若混作一談,前段成抬舉,後段成自相違。
不要把畜生亦有如一問讀成如有差別。論主的答語不曾說畜生身中的如較劣,只說「因緣未發故,不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若故」。所差在能行與否,不在如之有無高下。若讀成如有等級,則上文「是諸如,如實無異」一語便無處安放。
不要把「無法」讀成什麼都沒有。佛已為此語下了定義——「若法自性無是名無法」,論主又補一句「無所有名非法」,所無者是自性,不是法相。正因如此,下文纔能在無性之中行六波羅蜜、淨佛世界、成就眾生。若讀成斷滅,則方便力一段無從成立,而論主所出的「有、無二法,能一時行」也成戲論。
不要把「無想、無念」與「念為增上」讀成相違。論主為此專設一問答,答語分兩節:「諸法各各有力」是通則,佛得一切種智之後「不復思惟,無復難易遠近,所念皆得」是別就佛果。無念者,說其體不可以想念取;念為增上者,說此門中所憑之力。兩語各有所就,不必也不得取一廢一。
不要把電光得珠之喻讀成頓得而不須前行。喻中之人本有其珠而失於夜中,電光一現即時還得——珠非電光所造。論主把此喻安在「坐道場,用一念相應慧,得一切種智」處,而此句之前已歷「行六波羅蜜時,亦修治佛道」「行菩薩道時,具足是法」諸段。故此喻所顯的是最後一照之頓,不是廢前行之漸。
不要把二諦無異讀成二諦無別。佛所說的是「世諦如即是第一義諦如」——所同者在如,而說有說無仍是世諦之施設,非第一義。論主亦自出一句「若異,破壞法性故」,只為遮異,未曾說二諦可以互代。若讀成無別,則「以世諦故示眾生若有、若無,非以第一義」一語便成虛設。
修行作用
第一件受用,是把品首之難當作日用的自檢。菩薩所為之所以甚難,難在所度者不可得而仍度。行人於發心處可作此一照:我今日所發的心,所緣的是一個實有的可度之人,還是不取其實而仍不捨其苦?若是前者,則所行雖勤而與經意隔;若是後者,雖未能純,已在道上。此一照不必等到有深智慧纔用得上,品首之難本就是對初心人說的。
第二件受用,是種樹之喻可作行門的節奏。喻中所行者只有愛護與溉灌兩事,所待者是「漸漸長大」。經段三處用「漸漸」——漸漸長大、漸漸行六波羅蜜、漸漸以三乘法入無餘涅槃。行人於此可省一大段焦躁:不識樹體而樹自長,不取眾生實法而六度自成。所須守的,是不斷其溉灌。
第三件受用,是六重格量可作兩面之藥。前三重以千國土發二乘意者、三千大千世界住乾慧地者、住性地乃至辟支佛地者,比之初發意菩薩而皆不如——此一面治自輕,初發心而未有所得者不當以為所行無分量。後三重以初發意不如入法位、入法位不如向佛道、向佛道不如佛——此一面治自高,既知所行有分量者不當以為已足。一藥兩服,隨病取之;若只服其一,便成偏枯。
第四件受用,是五根之力用可作逐根自檢。論主為信、精進、念、定、慧五根各給一相:信根得力則決定受持不疑;精進力則雖未見法而一心求道,不惜身命,不休不息;念力則常憶師教,善法來聽入、惡法來不聽入,如守門人;定力則攝心一處不動以助智慧;慧力則能如實觀諸法相。五者可作五問,一日之中隨處可用。又當合第四一段看——同是五根,在大心人身中成菩薩根,在小心人身中成小乘根;故檢完五根之後還須再問一句:我這五根所向者何處。
第五件受用,是四重樂可作初心人的所念。論主為初發意菩薩所出的四句,正是佛教他繫心念薩婆若時應作之念:雖捨小雜樂,當得清淨大樂;捨顛倒虛誑樂,得實樂;捨繫縛樂,得解脫樂;捨獨善樂,得共一切眾生善樂。此四句最宜背持——初捨欲樂而未得法樂之時,人最易退,而此四句所給的正是那一段中間路上的依憑。末一重由自及他,尤不可略。
第六件受用,是方便力可作觀行與福德不二的準則。論主明說「無所有法性中學,入觀亦能集諸功德、教化眾生、淨佛世界」,又自出「有、無二法,能一時行」一句。行人常患兩病:一者作福德時失其空觀,二者修空觀時廢其福德。此段所給的藥是一時並行——布施之時即知物空、受者空、己心空而布施不停,此即經中所說的方便力。可自布施一門起手;論主既以布施逐位遮盡,餘行亦當一一準此而推。
第七件受用,是「若有不實,無云何應實」一句可作破執之刀。人破有之後最易執無,以為無是實。論主此語只兩句而根株盡拔:有若是實,與之相待的無也該是實;有既不實,無如何獨實。日用中凡起『這是真的沒有』之念時,可以此一句自問;此語與第五九段「是事尚不可得,何況凡夫顛倒有法」一段合看,更見其徹。
承衍
本品的骨幹,是一段經文與一段論釋。經①自須菩提白佛歎般若甚深、立不得眾生而為眾生求菩提如空中種樹之難起,佛承其難而以種樹不識根莖枝葉為喻,明漸行六波羅蜜得一切種智成佛樹而以葉華果實益眾生,逐設三問以明葉離三惡道、華生人天乃至非有想非無想處、果得四沙門果乃至佛道以三乘入無餘涅槃,並結以不得眾生實法而度眾生令離我顛倒著;次須菩提讚菩薩為如佛而自陳斷諸惡道種之因緣,佛可之而更說若不發心則三世諸佛賢聖與三界斷時俱無,並以如故說如來乃至說色與有為無為性、諸如無異故名為如,勸學如般若;次出學如之次第,自學一切法如、具足、得自在、知眾生根、知根具足、知業因緣、願智具足、淨三世慧、饒益眾生、淨佛國土、得一切種智、轉法輪,至安立三乘入無餘涅槃,結以欲得一切功德當發菩提心;次須菩提言如說行者一切世間應當作禮,佛可之;次問初發意菩薩之福德,佛以千國土發二乘意者、三千大千世界住乾慧地者、住性地乃至辟支佛地者三重相校,復以初發意不如入法位、入法位不如向佛道、向佛道不如佛功德三重相校;次問初發心當念何等法,佛答應念一切種智,並答其緣增上行相為無法緣、念增上、寂滅行、無相相;次問一切種智既無法則色乃至有為無為相亦無法否,佛答皆無法,並以自性無故是名無法、和合因緣生故無自性為其因緣;次問無性之中何以能行六度乃至一切種智淨佛世界成就眾生,佛答學諸法無性即是方便力,行六度修學佛道乃至一念相應慧得一切種智、煩惱習永盡,並以佛眼觀三千大千世界無法尚不可得、布施乃至一切種智之得者得法得處皆不可得、一切法本性爾無作者為結;末問諸法諸法性離而何以能以離法知離法之有無,佛答以世諦故示若有若無非以第一義,二諦無異以世諦如即是第一義諦如,復次為五受眾有著者示有示無令知清淨無所有,結以應當作是行般若波羅蜜。論①以「釋曰」隨文而釋:先補須菩提聞無所得即是得而歎未曾有之來歷,次逐物訓樹喻之葉華果三性三益;次牒須菩提歡喜之語與佛更說之因緣,次以復次申得諸法如故說名如來乃至須陀洹,並立「不以我心貪貴菩薩故說言如佛」之簡別;次設三番問答——畜生亦有如何以不名如佛、佛何以答言念一切種智、皆是畢竟空何以獨言念為增上;其間釋具足為得諸法實相能以種種門令眾生得解,釋諸根為信等五善根而逐根別說其力用,立得根二種之判,出先世罪重雖得五根而不可度之例,推宿命通與願智之所以必需,收三世慧淨之利益而一路推至以三乘安立眾生入無餘涅槃,並總收為「如是利益,皆從學如中來」;次為一切種智立異名之目,出四重捨得之樂為初發意所念,釋念為增上以「諸法各各有力」為通則,釋無所有法性中學而「有、無二法,能一時行」為方便,出「如人夜失貫珠,電光暫現,即時還得故」之喻以配一念相應慧,遮畢竟空能破顛倒之事亦不可得,為得者得法得處三名各下定義,補「若有不實,無云何應實」與「若異,破壞法性故」兩節推語;末以復次釋五受陰有所著者說無所有,結以應學無所有般若波羅蜜。
本品與前後諸品的義脈,可見者有三線。其一、承前:前品〈三慧品第七十〉廣說三慧三智之別,本品承其勢而轉入行——既知所學之慧,乃問所度之眾生不可得而何以能行,故品首之難不是別起爐灶,是接著前品的落處發問。其二、品內自成兩轉:前半以樹喻立『行不待取實』,後半以如與二諦立『說不礙無所有』,兩半以「菩薩如佛」一節為樞——如既遍一切法,則說有說無皆在如中,故後半諸問皆可安。其三、垂後:本品結於「應學無所有般若波羅蜜」,而次品〈菩薩行品第七十二〉即就菩薩之行相續說,兩品相次而立;次品品題諸本另有作〈道行品〉者,其字之異同並諸本分卷,詳考據層。
古德之釋,本品可誌者一家。吉藏《大品經義疏》釋此品,先立大科云:「此下第二明發心修行。此中有三:第一從此品竟六喻品,明自行;第二從四攝品以下,明化他行;第三從畢定品,明自他二行無不信皆不退。」——以本品為「明發心修行」一大段之首。次科本品為七云:「初品中為七:第一明方便起心無所依著希有可歎;第二如佛歎;第三以體如同佛故勸學如,學如必須發心」——七科之分與本論經段之次第大體相應,而所立之名為吉藏自家科判,非本論之文,並錄不判。其釋品名設兩問,一問因果云:「問:此云道樹,樹為是因樹因道?為果佛樹佛道?答:此語通也。言道是無上菩提道,樹亦是無上菩提樹也。」一問自行化他云:「問:此道樹是自行,為是化他?答:具足二也。菩薩求佛道樹是行,以此華果答眾生,以此樹華菓是化他。」——以道樹一名通於因果、通於自他,此與本論以葉華果三益說化他、以漸行六度說自行者取義相近,而所依之語不同,兩存之。其釋空中種樹之難云:「有所得人見眾生是有,不知是空,空中度眾生,於其是難。」——以有所得心為難之所從生,本論則但述其難而不標所得之心,是吉藏自家之釋。其釋佛答之具二事云:「須菩提但明眾生不可得,為眾生種樹,不明樹體有無。佛答則具二事:不識樹者,此明菩薩體樹不可得也。」——以問答兩邊之所明分為一事二事,與本論釋喻專就葉華果三益者所就不同,並錄。其釋葉之益云:「葉陰涼,除三惡道熱」,與本論「如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂」及「得離三惡道熱苦」二語相合。其釋初發所念云:「當念何等法,第五、明始行所念也。」又云:「般若深妙一無定相,故令始行標心佛心果也。」——以般若無定相為佛令始行標心佛果之由,與本論所出之四重捨得樂者理路有別,兩存之。其釋念為增上云:「種智雖畢竟淨而能知一切法,故云念為增上也。」——與本論「諸法各各有力」之答同歸而所取之喻據不同。其釋方便一段云:「上云種智及一切法自性空,令問云:何等空中方便修行耶?」又云:「此文中略就檀一行中成熟眾生淨佛國土,餘行皆應爾也。」——以檀一行為例而例餘行,與本論以布施逐位遮盡者體例相同。其釋得法之名云:「得法者得佛道,用得法是菩薩道也。」——與本論「得法,是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;用得法是菩薩道」一語所指相同而措辭小異。其釋末段云:「佛答:明第一義中未曾有不有,今隨俗故,云佛知無所有而為眾生說有不有也。」——以第一義中未曾有不有解二諦不異,與本論「世俗如即是第一義如」所歸相同。
慧影《大智度論疏》、均正《四論玄義》二家,本品〔查無〕:二書之中『道樹品』『種樹品』皆零命中,慧影書中『道樹』一詞唯一見者係論佛土之語,與本品品題無涉,如實誌其闕,不以他處之文充之。天台一家諸疏之中『道樹』一詞屢見,然皆為坐道樹成道之通泛用語,非具名徵引本品,亦〔查無〕。諸本品題之異稱與品次之差、所釋經本品名之異名,詳考據層。
The Tree of the Path: Why the Difficulty of Planting a Tree in Space Is Not an Impossibility but a Great Difficulty; Why the Tree-Planter's Not Recognising Root, Trunk, Branches, and Leaves Is Precisely the Mark of the Bodhisattva's Practice of the Path; Why the Three Benefits of Leaves, Flowers, and Fruit Must Be Spoken of in Three Layers; Why the Bodhisattva's Being as a Buddha Is Not an Exalting of the Bodhisattva; Why the Sequence of Training in Suchness-Prajñā Locks Step upon Step and Cannot Be Skipped; Why the Sixfold Weighing Must Take the Ground of Dry Wisdom and So On up to the Bodhisattva Turned towards the Buddha Path for Comparison; Why, When the One of the First Arousing of the Mind Should Keep in Mind the Omniscience of All Kinds, the Buddha Does Not First Teach the Deep Dharma; Why the Non-existent Dharma as Object and Thought as Dominant Condition Do Not Contradict Each Other; Why Being Called a Non-existent Dharma Because Self-Nature Is Non-existent Is Not Annihilation; Why within Being without Nature One Can Still Practise the Six Perfections and Purify Buddha-Worlds; Why the Animals, Though They Too Have Suchness, Are Not Named as a Buddha; Why the Simile of Obtaining the Pearls by Lightning Is Placed Where the Wisdom Associated with a Single Thought Stands; and Why the Suchness of Worldly Convention Being Precisely the Suchness of the Highest Meaning Is Not Two Tiers of Truth
What Is Being Asked
What this chapter asks is a question that a practitioner most easily asks and that is least easily answered: since the beings to be delivered are unfindable, does the matter of arousing the mind to deliver beings still stand?
Subhūti states this difficulty to the utmost. He does not say that the bodhisattva cannot accomplish the delivering; he says that 「所為甚難」 tr. "what they do is very hard," and he himself puts forth a simile—it is as a person wishing to plant a tree in space. Space has nothing to rest on, and what is planted has nowhere to take root; beings are unfindable, and the mind aroused to deliver them has nowhere to apply its strength. This one simile sets up the whole tension of the chapter at a single stroke: the difficulty is not that beings are too many; it is that even the object to be delivered cannot be taken hold of.
The Buddha's answer does not come back from the side of emptiness, nor does it come back from the side of existence; it takes over Subhūti's simile and changes its angle. The Buddha says: it is as a person plants a tree, not recognising the tree's root, trunk, branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit, and only cherishes and guards it and waters it, and it little by little grows large, and flowers, leaves, and fruit are accomplished. The person who plants the tree need not first recognise the substance and nature of the tree, and the tree grows all the same; the bodhisattva need not first obtain the real dharma of beings, and the six perfections all the same little by little are practised into the Buddha-tree. Subhūti's simile speaks of the place where one plants being empty; the Buddha's simile speaks of the one who plants not recognising—when the two similes are joined, the difficulty is not denied, and yet it is given its place. This is the origin of the chapter's name, 「道樹」 tr. "the tree of the path."
Once the tree is set up, the Buddha at once speaks of its use in three layers: those whom the leaves benefit are freed from the three evil destinies, those whom the flowers benefit obtain birth among humans and gods, and those whom the fruit benefits obtain the four fruits of the śramaṇa and so on up to the Buddha path, and by the three vehicles enter nirvāṇa without remainder. The three layers go from thin to thick, each layer nearer to the ultimate than the last. When the treatise-author explains this simile he further matches out the nature and marks of the three things one by one: the leaves are taken for their shade and coolness, which can keep off the heat; the flowers for their fine colour, pure fragrance, and softness; the fruit for their colour, fragrance, flavour, and strength. Here one matter should be kept in mind—among the three benefits there is not one that is ‘causing beings to become really existent’; what is benefited is in every case the suffering and pleasure of beings, not the self-nature of beings.
The latter half of the chapter turns from the tree simile into suchness. Subhūti praises the bodhisattva as being as a Buddha; the Buddha not only approves it but also pushes the reason to the bottom: by reason of suchness the Tathāgata is spoken of, and by reason of suchness too the worthies and sages are spoken of, form and so on up to consciousness are spoken of, all dharmas and so on up to the conditioned nature and the unconditioned nature are spoken of; the suchnesses are without difference, and therefore the bodhisattva trains in this suchness, obtains the omniscience of all kinds, and obtains the name Tathāgata. From here onward, the sūtra text asks all the way through: whether the omniscience of all kinds is an existent dharma or a non-existent dharma, why the self-nature of dharmas is non-existent, how within being without nature one can still practise the six perfections and purify buddha-worlds, and, since dharmas and the nature of dharmas are separated, how one can still know existence and know non-existence. In between, the treatise-author sets up three rounds of question and answer, and at the end returns to a single sentence: the suchness of worldly truth is precisely the suchness of the truth of the highest meaning. The whole chapter, beginning from 「虛空中種樹」 tr. "planting a tree in space" and concluding at 「世諦、第一義諦無異也」 tr. "Worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning are without difference," asks about one and the same matter—how practice is to be set up within emptiness.
Passage by Passage
1. Subhūti sets up the difficulty: not finding beings and yet seeking awakening for the sake of beings is like planting a tree in space. At the head of the chapter Subhūti addresses the Buddha. He first praises prajñā as very deep, and at once brings that depth down onto a concrete difficulty: the bodhisattva 「不得眾生,而為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提」 tr. "does not find beings, and yet for the sake of beings seeks anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." In reading this sentence one must see clearly that the two occurrences of 「眾生」 tr. "beings" are one and the same—that for whose sake one acts is it, and that which is unfindable is also it. If it is read as ‘beings exist in the mundane truth and do not exist in the true truth’ and so split into two sections, the difficulty disappears, and the tension of the sūtra text is lost too. Subhūti's putting forth of the simile of planting a tree in space is precisely a refusal to let anyone dissolve the difficulty by the method of splitting it into sections.
2. The Buddha answers with the simile of planting a tree: not recognising the tree's root, trunk, branches, and leaves, and yet cherishing and guarding it and watering it, it little by little grows large. The Buddha's answer is in two sections. The first section first acknowledges the difficulty: 「如是!如是!諸菩薩摩訶薩所為甚難」 tr. "Just so! Just so! What the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas do is very hard"—he does not deny the difficulty Subhūti has set up. Only the second section brings out the simile: it is as a person plants a tree, not recognising the tree's root, trunk, branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit, only cherishing and guarding it and watering it, and it little by little grows large; flowers, leaves, and fruit are accomplished, and all obtain the use of them. The point where this simile puts its strength lies in the two Chinese characters 「不識」 tr. "not recognising": the person who plants the tree need not first have a set of views about the tree, and the growth of the tree does not depend on his views; the bodhisattva need not first obtain the real dharma of beings, and the gradual practice of the six perfections does not depend on this either. Next the Dharma is matched with the simile: for the sake of beings one seeks awakening, little by little practises the six perfections, obtains the omniscience of all kinds, accomplishes the Buddha-tree, and with leaves, flowers, and fruit benefits beings.
3. As for the leaves benefiting beings: because of the bodhisattva, beings obtain freedom from the three evil destinies. The Buddha himself sets up three questions and himself answers them; the first question is about the leaves. The benefit of the leaves is 「因菩薩摩訶薩得離三惡道」 tr. "because of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, they obtain freedom from the three evil destinies." The three evil destinies are the uttermost place of suffering, and so they are matched with the thinnest layer. Here one should not read 「因菩薩」 tr. "because of the bodhisattva" as the bodhisattva receiving the retribution in place of beings—the sūtra text says only that because of the bodhisattva they obtain freedom; it does not say that the suffering they are freed from is transferred onto the bodhisattva's body.
4. As for the flowers benefiting beings: because of the bodhisattva, beings obtain birth in the great clans of the kṣatriyas and so on up to the abode of the heaven of neither perception nor non-perception. The second question is about the flowers. The benefit of the flowers is obtaining birth in the great clans of the kṣatriyas, the great clans of the brahmins, the great families of the householders, the abode of the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, and so on up to the abode of the heaven of neither perception nor non-perception. This list rises from the nobility of the human world, passes through the heavens of the desire realm, and reaches the summit of the formless realm, going up step by step. What is listed is all the retribution of the good destinies, and so it is matched with the middle layer. The practitioner should know here: the sūtra text does not take birth in heaven as the ultimate; it only places it in the middle of the three layers—it does not discard it, nor does it take it as sufficient.
5. As for the fruit benefiting beings: because the bodhisattva obtains the omniscience of all kinds, he causes beings to obtain the four fruits of the śramaṇa and so on up to the Buddha path, and by the three vehicles to enter nirvāṇa without remainder. The third question is about the fruit. The benefit of the fruit is that, after the bodhisattva obtains the omniscience of all kinds, he causes beings to obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna, the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin, the fruit of the arhat, the pratyekabuddha path, and the Buddha path, and these beings 「漸漸以三乘法於無餘涅槃而般涅槃」 tr. "little by little, by the dharmas of the three vehicles, attain parinirvāṇa within nirvāṇa without remainder." Only here do the three layers reach the ultimate. Note the two Chinese characters 「漸漸」 tr. "little by little"—they echo the 「漸漸長大」 tr. "little by little it grows large" of the tree-planting in the preceding passage and the 「漸漸行」 tr. "little by little practise" of practising the six perfections; the whole section uses 「漸漸」 tr. "little by little" in three places, and this is the rhythm of the gate of practice in this chapter.
6. The bodhisattva does not find the real dharma of beings and yet delivers beings, and has the thought that within all dharmas there are no beings. When the three benefits have been spoken, the Buddha returns to the difficulty at the head of the chapter: this bodhisattva 「不得眾生實法,而度眾生令離我顛倒著」 tr. "does not find the real dharma of beings, and yet delivers beings, causing them to be free from clinging to self and to inversion," and himself has this thought: 「一切諸法中無眾生,我所為眾生求一切種智,是眾生實不可得。」 tr. "Within all dharmas there are no beings; the beings for whose sake I seek the omniscience of all kinds are really unfindable." This is the first point of gathering-in of the whole chapter—delivering and unfindability stand at the same time; it is not first taking a real being and then saying that he is empty, nor is it not delivering because of emptiness. What is left behind is 「我顛倒著」 tr. "clinging to self and to inversion," not beings themselves.
7. Subhūti praises the bodhisattva as being as a Buddha, and himself states that its causes and conditions lie in his being able to cut off the seeds of the evil destinies. Subhūti, hearing this, exclaims: 「當知是菩薩為如佛。」 tr. "It should be known that this bodhisattva is as a Buddha." He states the reason himself: because of this bodhisattva, all the seeds of the hells, the seeds of the animals, and the seeds of the hungry ghosts are cut off; all the difficulties are cut off; all the paths of the poor, the low, and the mean are cut off; all of the desire realm, the form realm, and the formless realm is cut off. The reasons given lie entirely on the side of 「斷」 tr. "cutting off"—cutting off all the way from the seeds of the three evil destinies to the three realms. These words stand in exact contrast with the three benefits of leaves, flowers, and fruit above: the three benefits speak of what is given; here it speaks of what is cut off.
8. The Buddha approves and further states the causes and conditions: if the bodhisattva did not arouse the mind, the world would have no buddhas of the three times and no worthies and sages. The Buddha does not only give his approval; he also pushes the reason wider: if the bodhisattva did not arouse the mind to seek awakening, the world would have no buddhas of the past, the future, and the present, and would also have no pratyekabuddhas, arhats, anāgāmins, sakṛdāgāmins, or srota-āpannas, and the three evil destinies and the three realms would have no time of being cut off. In reading this passage one should see its direction—it is not saying that the bodhisattva creates the buddhas and the worthies and sages; it is saying that without this one move of arousing the mind, this whole road that gives birth to the worthies and sages does not stand. Arousing the mind is the starting point of the road, not the maker of the fruit.
9. By reason of suchness the Tathāgata, the worthies and sages, and form and so on up to the conditioned and unconditioned natures are spoken of; because the suchnesses are without difference, it is named suchness. The Buddha pushes the meaning of 「如佛」 tr. "as a Buddha" still further down to its root. He first repeats the words Subhūti has spoken, and then answers why it is so: by reason of suchness the Tathāgata is spoken of; by reason of suchness the pratyekabuddha, the arhat, and all the worthies and sages are spoken of; by reason of suchness form and so on up to consciousness are spoken of; by reason of suchness all dharmas and so on up to the conditioned nature and the unconditioned nature are spoken of; 「是諸如,如實無異,以是故說名為如」 tr. "these suchnesses are, in reality, without difference; for this reason it is named suchness." What matters most here is the breadth of what is listed—not only the positions of the sages; even form and the conditioned and unconditioned natures are among them. Suchness is not some high position possessed by the sages alone; it is the one and the same reality relied on when all dharmas are spoken of. The bodhisattva trains in this suchness and obtains the omniscience of all kinds, and so obtains the name Tathāgata; saying that he is as a Buddha is 「以如相故」 tr. "by reason of the mark of suchness," not a compliment granted out of human sentiment.
10. The sequence of training in suchness-prajñāpāramitā, from training in the suchness of all dharmas up to establishing beings in the three vehicles and causing them to enter nirvāṇa without remainder. The Buddha then gives a sequence in which step locks onto step: training in suchness-prajñāpāramitā, one is then able to train in the suchness of all dharmas; training in the suchness of all dharmas, one then obtains the fulfilment of the suchness of all dharmas; having fulfilled it, one then abides in the suchness of all dharmas and obtains mastery; having obtained mastery, one then knows well the faculties of all beings; having known the faculties, one then knows the completeness of the faculties of beings; having known the completeness of the faculties, one then knows the causes and conditions of the deeds of all beings; having known the causes and conditions of deeds, one then obtains the fulfilment of the knowledge from vows; having fulfilled the knowledge from vows, one then purifies the wisdom of the three times; having purified the wisdom of the three times, one then greatly benefits all beings; having greatly benefited them, one then purifies buddha-lands; having purified buddha-lands, one then obtains the omniscience of all kinds; having obtained the omniscience of all kinds, one then turns the wheel of the Dharma; having turned the wheel of the Dharma, one then establishes beings in the three vehicles and causes them to enter nirvāṇa without remainder. The first two turns follow each other by the character 「則」 tr. "then"; from 「具足已」 tr. "having fulfilled" onward, each sentence locks onto the step before by the character 「已」 tr. "having," and not one step can be skipped. The passage concludes with 「菩薩摩訶薩欲得一切功德,自利利人,應發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心」 tr. "the bodhisattva-mahāsattva who wishes to obtain all merits, benefiting himself and benefiting others, should arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi"—gathering the whole sequence back to the one move of arousing the mind. In reading this passage one should touch on it sentence by sentence, and must not pass over it with a single 「乃至」 tr. "and so on up to"; as for its number of steps, please count them from the sūtra text itself, and do not take a fixed number from outside the treatise.
11. Subhūti says that the gods, humans, and asuras of all the world should pay homage to the bodhisattva who practises the deep prajñā as taught. Subhūti's words arise from the breadth of the merits in the passage above. The one he extols is not ‘the bodhisattva who has attained the path’; it is the bodhisattva who 「能如說行深般若波羅蜜」 tr. "is able to practise the deep prajñāpāramitā as taught"—the weight is on practising as taught, not on whether he has already attained or not yet attained.
12. The Buddha approves his words and says again that all the world should pay homage to him. The Buddha's answer almost says Subhūti's words over again, only adding in the last phrase the one character 「為」 tr. "for him," so that it reads 「應當為作禮」 tr. "should pay homage to him." When the Buddha in the sūtra says a passage over again, it is usually not rhetoric; it is a sealing; what is sealed here is that 「如說行」 tr. "practising as taught" is itself worthy of receiving homage, without waiting for its accomplishment.
13. Subhūti asks how much merit the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent obtains in seeking awakening for the sake of beings. From here the topic turns into weighing. What Subhūti asks about is the bodhisattva of 「初發意」 tr. "the first arousing of intent"—the very first one, who does not yet have any stage to speak of. And what he asks is 「得幾所福德」 tr. "how much merit does he obtain," precisely wanting a measure that can be compared.
14. The Buddha compares it with the merit of the beings of a thousand lands arousing the intent of the two vehicles, which falls short of the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent by a hundred-thousand-myriad-fold. The Buddha first sets up an extremely great measure: the beings within a thousand lands all arouse the intent of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha. Subhūti answers 「甚多無量」 tr. "Very much, and immeasurable." Yet the Buddha says that their merit does not come up to that of the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent, differing to the point of being beyond the reach of calculation and simile, and he brings out the reason: those who arouse the intent of the two vehicles all come forth because of the bodhisattva; the bodhisattva never comes forth because of the two vehicles. This reason is the axle of the whole passage of weighing—what is compared is not the amount of merit; it is the before and after of giving birth.
15. The Buddha continues by comparing the merit of the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world who abide on the ground of dry wisdom. The Buddha enlarges the measure again: the two-thousand world and the three-thousand great-thousand world are also like this; and, first leaving aside those who abide on the grounds of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha, he asks instead about the beings of the three-thousand great-thousand world all abiding on the ground of dry wisdom. Subhūti still answers 「甚多無量」 tr. "Very much, and immeasurable," and the Buddha still answers that it does not come up to the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent. Here one should see the Buddha's method of setting the question—each round raises the object of comparison one level, while the answer does not change.
16. The Buddha continues by comparing it with the beings who abide on the ground of the stage of nature and so on up to the pratyekabuddha ground. The third round raises the object of comparison all the way through the ground of the stage of nature, the ground of the person of the eight, the ground of seeing, the ground of thinning, the ground of freedom from desire, the ground of what has been done, and the pratyekabuddha ground; this is the whole array of stages of the practice and realisation of the two vehicles. All this merit, compared with the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent, still falls short by a hundredfold, a thousandfold, a vast koṭi of myriads-fold, and so on up to being beyond the reach of calculation and simile. Listing ground by ground without abbreviation is precisely to make the practitioner see: what is compared can be raised no further, and the answer is still thus.
17. The Buddha continues the weighing: the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent does not come up to the bodhisattva who has entered the position of dharmas, the one who has entered the position of dharmas does not come up to the one turned towards the Buddha path, and the one turned towards the Buddha path does not come up to the Buddha. At this point the weighing turns its direction around. The preceding three rounds take the two vehicles to compare with the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent; this round takes the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent to compare with bodhisattvas higher up: the one who has first aroused intent does not come up to the one who has entered the position of dharmas, the one who has entered the position of dharmas does not come up to the one turned towards the Buddha path, the one turned towards the Buddha path does not come up to the merit of the Buddha, and at each level it is by a hundred-thousand-myriad-fold, a vast koṭi of myriads-fold, and so on up to being beyond the reach of calculation and simile. Only here is the sixfold weighing complete—the first three tiers protect the first mind from belittling itself; the latter three tiers protect the first mind from exalting itself. If in reading this passage one takes only the first half, it becomes an exalting of the first arousing of intent; if one takes only the latter half, it becomes a belittling of the first arousing of intent. Only when the two halves are seen together is it the sūtra's meaning.
18. Subhūti asks what dharma the bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind should keep in mind. The weighing being finished, what Subhūti asks accordingly comes down onto the gate of practice: such a bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind—in daily use, what should he keep in mind? This question is extremely plain, yet it is the pivot of the whole latter half of the chapter.
19. The Buddha answers that he should keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds. The Buddha's answer is only six Chinese characters: 「應念一切種智。」 tr. "He should keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds." He does not teach him first to contemplate emptiness, nor does he teach him first to learn a sequence; he points straight to the object kept in mind as the Buddha's ultimate fruit. Why this is so, the treatise-author sets up a question later on to explain specially; here the words are first recorded.
20. Subhūti asks about the substance of the omniscience of all kinds and about its object, its dominant condition, its practice, and its mark. Subhūti presses with four matters: what the omniscience of all kinds is, what it has as its object, what as its dominant condition, what as its practice, and what as its mark. These four questions are the skeleton of the latter half of the chapter; the Buddha's answers and the treatise-author's explanations below all follow these four headings.
21. The Buddha answers that the omniscience of all kinds is without anything existent, without perception, without thought, without arising, without showing, and has the non-existent dharma as its object, thought as its dominant condition, quiescence as its practice, and the signless as its mark. The Buddha first speaks of its substance: 「一切種智無所有、無想、無念、無生、無示。」 tr. "The omniscience of all kinds is without anything existent, without perception, without thought, without arising, without showing." Next he repeats Subhūti's four questions and answers them one by one: it has the non-existent dharma as its object, thought as its dominant condition, quiescence as its practice, and the signless as its mark. Here there is a point easily got wrong that must first be settled: having said 「無想、無念」 tr. "without perception, without thought," why does he also say that thought is its dominant condition? The two statements do not contradict each other—‘without thought’ says that its substance cannot be taken by perception and thought; ‘thought as its dominant condition’ speaks of the power on which the practitioner relies within this gate. The treatise-author specially sets up a question and answer later on to explain this; see passages 53 and 54 below.
22. Subhūti asks in return: since the omniscience of all kinds is a non-existent dharma, are form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness, and so on up to the marks of the conditioned and the unconditioned, also non-existent dharmas? Subhūti pushes the Buddha's words onto all dharmas. What he lists is extremely broad: form, feeling, perception, constructions, and consciousness; inner dharmas and outer dharmas; the four dhyānas, the four immeasurable minds, the four formless absorptions; the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path; the three samādhi; the eight liberations; the nine successive absorptions; the Buddha's ten powers, the four fearlessnesses, the four unobstructed knowledges, the eighteen unshared dharmas; great kindness, great compassion, great joy, and great equanimity; the six supernormal powers; the mark of the conditioned and the mark of the unconditioned. The broader the list, the more pressing the intent of the question—he wants to know whether this 「無法」 tr. "non-existent dharma" is said only of the Buddha's fruit, or extends to everything.
23. The Buddha answers that form too is a non-existent dharma, and so on up to the mark of the conditioned and the mark of the unconditioned too being non-existent dharmas. The Buddha's answer is extremely short; he only points out the two ends of the list Subhūti has made: form too is a non-existent dharma, and so on up to the mark of the conditioned and the mark of the unconditioned too are non-existent dharmas. A short answer that gathers in everything is precisely an answer of ‘it extends to everything’.
24. Subhūti asks for its causes and conditions. Subhūti does not take the short answer as sufficient, and asks further why it is so: by reason of what causes and conditions the omniscience of all kinds is a non-existent dharma, and form and so on up to the marks of the conditioned and the unconditioned are also non-existent dharmas. This one question pushes the whole section into principle.
25. The Buddha answers that because self-nature is non-existent, this is called a non-existent dharma. The Buddha answers: 「一切種智自性無故,若法自性無是名無法。色乃至有為、無為相亦如是。」 tr. "Because the self-nature of the omniscience of all kinds is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is called a non-existent dharma. Form and so on up to the mark of the conditioned and the mark of the unconditioned are also like this." Here one must see clearly the place where the term 「無法」 tr. "non-existent dharma" is defined—it does not say that this dharma does not exist; it says that its self-nature is non-existent; because its self-nature is non-existent, it is called a non-existent dharma. Once the definition is set up, all the statements of 「無法」 tr. "non-existent dharma" before and after should be read according to it.
26. Subhūti continues by asking why the self-nature of dharmas is non-existent. Subhūti presses down one layer further: by reason of what causes and conditions the self-nature of dharmas is non-existent. One question following on another is driving the meaning of 「無法」 tr. "non-existent dharma" to its final ground.
27. The Buddha answers that because they are born from the coming together of causes and conditions they are without self-nature, and that because all dharmas are empty of self-nature it should be known that all dharmas are without nature. The Buddha gives the final ground: 「諸法和合因緣故生法中無自性,若無自性是名無法。」 tr. "Because dharmas are born from the coming together of causes and conditions, within the dharma that is born there is no self-nature; if there is no self-nature, this is called a non-existent dharma." And he concludes with 「一切法自性空故,以是故當知一切法無性」 tr. "because all dharmas are empty of self-nature; for this reason it should be known that all dharmas are without nature." At this point the three layers run through one another: born from the coming together of causes and conditions, therefore without self-nature; without self-nature, therefore called a non-existent dharma; all dharmas empty of self-nature, therefore all dharmas without nature. The practitioner should here keep one measure—what is refuted is self-nature, not the dharma-marks that arise from the coming together of causes and conditions; if it is read as all dharmas not existing, then the six perfections and the purifying of buddha-worlds below would have nowhere to be set up.
28. Subhūti asks: if all dharmas are without nature, by what power of skilful means is the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent able to practise the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, purify buddha-worlds, and bring beings to accomplishment? This is the second great difficulty of the whole chapter, woven on the same loom as the difficulty at the head of the chapter: the head of the chapter asks how, since the beings to be delivered are unfindable, one is able to deliver them; here it asks how, since the dharmas to be practised are without nature, one is able to practise them. Subhūti lists what is to be practised item by item—dānapāramitā and so on up to prajñāpāramitā, the four dhyānas, the four immeasurables, the four formless absorptions, the emptinesses, the four foundations of mindfulness and so on up to the eightfold noble path, the three samādhi, the eight liberations, the nine successive absorptions, the Buddha's ten powers and so on up to great kindness and great compassion, the omniscience of all kinds—and the more complete the list, the more solid the difficulty.
29. The Buddha answers that training in dharmas' being without nature is precisely the power of skilful means; practising the six perfections he cultivates and trains in the Buddha path; with the wisdom associated with a single thought he obtains the omniscience of all kinds, and the afflictions and their habitual residues are forever exhausted; looking over the three-thousand great-thousand world with the Buddha-eye, even a non-existent dharma is unfindable. The Buddha's answer is the positive face of the gate of practice of the whole chapter. First he sets up the meaning of the power of skilful means: 「菩薩摩訶薩能學諸法無性,亦能淨佛世界、成就眾生,知世界、眾生亦無性,即是方便力。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is able to train in dharmas' being without nature, and is also able to purify buddha-worlds and bring beings to accomplishment, and knows that worlds and beings are also without nature; this is precisely the power of skilful means."—the power of skilful means is not outside of being without nature; it lies exactly in being able to train in being without nature and still practise. Next he matches it item by item: practising giving and so on up to practising the omniscience of all kinds are all cultivating and training in the Buddha path, and he also knows that the Buddha path is without nature; practising thus until the causes and conditions of the Buddha path are fulfilled, with the wisdom associated with a single thought he obtains the omniscience of all kinds, and all the afflictions and their habitual residues are forever exhausted, because they no longer arise. Next the Buddha-eye is taken as the proof: looking over the three-thousand great-thousand world with the Buddha-eye, 「無法尚不可得,何況有法」 tr. "even a non-existent dharma is unfindable, how much less an existent dharma." Next, taking giving as the example, he blocks everything off position by position: even the non-existent dharma of what is given is unfindable; even the non-existent dharma of the one who receives and of the bodhisattva's mind is not known; and so on up to the one who obtains, the dharma obtained, and the place of obtaining of the omniscience of all kinds, which are likewise so. At the end he brings out its general cause: 「一切法本性爾」 tr. "the original nature of all dharmas is just so"; it is not made by the Buddha, not made by the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas, nor made by any other person, because all dharmas have no maker. This passage is the last great section of the sūtra segment; in reading it one must not take only the side of ‘being without anything existent’ and lose the side of ‘and yet still practising’.
30. Subhūti asks whether dharmas and the nature of dharmas are separated. The last question of the sūtra segment rises from here. Subhūti asks: 「諸法、諸法性離耶?」 tr. "Are dharmas separated from the nature of dharmas?" What he asks is whether there is any distance between a dharma and the nature of dharmas—if they are separated, the knower and the known are cut apart.
31. The Buddha answers that they are indeed separated; Subhūti continues the difficulty: how can a separated dharma know of a separated dharma whether it exists or does not exist? The Buddha answers directly: 「如是!如是!諸法、諸法性離。」 tr. "Just so! Just so! Dharmas are separated from the nature of dharmas." Subhūti at once takes up his words and raises the difficulty: if they are separated, how can a separated dharma know of a separated dharma whether it exists or does not exist? And he himself sets out his reasoning: a non-existent dharma cannot know a non-existent dharma, an existent dharma cannot know an existent dharma; a non-existent dharma cannot know an existent dharma, an existent dharma cannot know a non-existent dharma. With the four alternatives blocked off completely, he then forms a single question: since all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent, how does the bodhisattva make the distinction that this dharma exists or this dharma does not exist?
32. The Buddha answers that by reason of worldly truth one shows beings that it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning; that worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning are without difference, and it is because beings do not know this suchness that one speaks by worldly dharmas; and furthermore, that because there is clinging within the five aggregates of clinging, one shows that it exists or does not exist, causing them to know the pure being without anything existent. The Buddha's answer is in three sections. The first section: 「菩薩摩訶薩以世諦故示眾生若有、若無,非以第一義。」 tr. "It is by reason of worldly truth that the bodhisattva-mahāsattva shows beings that it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning." The second section answers Subhūti's question whether the two truths are different or not: 「世諦、第一義諦無異也。何以故?世諦如即是第一義諦如。」 tr. "Worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning are without difference. Why? The suchness of worldly truth is precisely the suchness of the truth of the highest meaning." The reason for speaking of existence and speaking of non-existence is that beings do not know and do not see this suchness. The third section, taking up the preceding with 「復次」 tr. "furthermore," speaks of one layer more: because beings have the mark of clinging within the five aggregates of clinging, they do not know what is without anything existent; showing existence and showing non-existence for the sake of these beings is in order to cause them to 「知清淨無所有」 tr. "know the pure being without anything existent." These three sections together form the conclusion of the sūtra segment, and they lock head and tail with the difficulty at the head of the chapter—that not finding beings and yet seeking awakening for the sake of beings is possible lies precisely in this: speaking of existence and speaking of non-existence are both the setting-up of worldly truth, and the suchness of worldly truth is not different from the suchness of the highest meaning.
33. The treatise-author explains: Subhūti, having heard that nothing to be attained is precisely attainment, exclaims that such a thing had never been. The treatise segment begins with 「釋曰」 tr. "explaining, it says." The treatise-author first points out the ground of Subhūti's mind when he puts his question: he had 「從佛聞無所得即是得」 tr. "heard from the Buddha that nothing to be attained is precisely attainment," and therefore exclaimed that such a thing had never been and said to the Buddha, 「世尊!是般若甚深!」 tr. "World-Honored One! This prajñā is very deep!" This one sentence supplies a provenance the sūtra text does not state clearly—the praise at the head of the chapter is not a general exclamation; it arises from what was heard in the preceding chapter. The treatise-author's closing addition, 「如經中廣說」 tr. "as is said at length in the sūtra," is a phrase pointing the way, not a passing-over.
34. The treatise-author explains the tree simile: leaves, flowers, and fruit go from thin to thick; the shade of the leaves removes heat, the flowers are lovely and bring the pleasure of humans and gods, the fruit obtains the fruits of the noble path. The treatise-author glosses the simile thing by thing. First he sets up the general meaning: 「以樹為譬喻,葉、華、果實,從薄轉厚。」 tr. "The tree is taken as the simile; leaves, flowers, and fruit go from thin to thick." Next he matches them one by one: as the shade of the tree's leaves, cool and pleasant in the time of heat, beings by the shade of the bodhisattva's tree of the path obtain freedom from the hot suffering of the three evil destinies, and the reason is 「遮惡故」 tr. "because evil is kept off"; as the flowers, fine in colour, pure in fragrance, and soft, beings, because the bodhisattva teaches and transforms them by giving and upholding the precepts, receive merit and pleasure among humans and gods; as the tree's fruit, with colour, fragrance, flavour, and strength, beings, because of the bodhisattva, obtain the fruits of the noble path, such as that of the srota-āpanna. Three things, three natures, three benefits, matched one to one, with none set up in vain. This passage is the proper explanation of the meaning of the simile in the whole chapter; when reading the three benefits of the sūtra segment, one should read it together with this passage.
35. The treatise-author repeats Subhūti's words of rejoicing and brings out the causes and conditions he himself states. The treatise-author restates the sūtra text: Subhūti, hearing this, rejoiced and said, 「是菩薩如佛無異」 tr. "This bodhisattva is as a Buddha, without difference," and he points out that 「此中自說因緣」 tr. "here he himself states the causes and conditions"—namely, 「因菩薩故斷地獄等惡道」 tr. "because of the bodhisattva, the evil destinies such as the hells are cut off." Here the treatise-author passes no judgement; he only marks the sūtra text's own structure: the words of praise are followed at once by the reason, and that reason is given by Subhūti himself, without waiting for the Buddha to speak.
36. The treatise-author repeats that the Buddha approved his meaning and further stated the causes and conditions. The treatise-author continues the restatement: the Buddha approved his meaning and further stated the causes and conditions, namely 「須菩提!若菩薩不發心求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,乃至三界無斷時」 tr. "Subhūti! If the bodhisattva did not arouse the mind to seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and so on up to: the three realms would have no time of being cut off." By the two Chinese characters 「更說」 tr. "further stated" he distinguishes the two layers of causes and conditions—what Subhūti states lies in cutting off evil; what the Buddha further states lies in this: without the arousing of the mind, the worthies and sages and the time of cutting off would both be absent.
37. Furthermore: because of obtaining the suchness of dharmas one is called Tathāgata, and so on up to srota-āpanna; suchness is in the Buddha and also in the bodhisattva; apart from suchness there is no further dharma that does not enter suchness. The treatise-author, with 「復次」 tr. "furthermore," brings out one more layer of his own. First he extends the meaning of the sūtra: because of obtaining the suchness of dharmas one is called Tathāgata and so on up to being called srota-āpanna; because of suchness form and so on up to the unconditioned nature are spoken of; 「是諸法如皆一無異」 tr. "these suchnesses of dharmas are all one and without difference." Next he brings out the conclusion: the bodhisattva who trains in this suchness will certainly obtain sarvajñā, and therefore it is said that he is as a Buddha, without difference. Next he sets up a distinction, and this is the most crucial point of this passage—「不以我心貪貴菩薩故說言如佛,以得如故言如佛」 tr. "It is not because my mind covets and prizes the bodhisattva that I say he is as a Buddha; it is because he obtains suchness that he is said to be as a Buddha": saying that the bodhisattva is as a Buddha does not come from a private mind partial to the bodhisattva; it is said with respect to obtaining suchness. At the end he gathers it all up in one sentence: 「是如在佛,亦在菩薩,以一相故」 tr. "This suchness is in the Buddha and is also in the bodhisattva, because it is the same one mark," and 「離如,更無有法不入如者」 tr. "Apart from suchness, there is no further dharma that does not enter suchness."
38. Question and answer one: if it is because of being the same in suchness that one is named as a Buddha, the animals too have suchness; why are they not named as a Buddha? The treatise-author sets up the first round of question and answer. This question is extremely sharp—since suchness pervades all dharmas and is without difference, in the body of an animal too there is this suchness; why is it not said that the animal is as a Buddha? This question drives the 「以一相故」 tr. "because it is the same one mark" of the preceding passage to its extreme; if the answer cannot hold, the words ‘as a Buddha’ become empty words.
39. Answer: though the animals have suchness, the causes and conditions have not yet come forth; they cannot benefit beings and cannot practise suchness up to sarvajñā. The treatise-author's answer is only one sentence, yet it divides into two parts: first, 「因緣未發」 tr. "the causes and conditions have not yet come forth"; second, 「不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若」 tr. "they cannot benefit beings and cannot practise suchness up to sarvajñā." The first part speaks with respect to position; the latter part speaks with respect to function. It can thus be known that the name 「如佛」 tr. "as a Buddha" does not depend on whether one has suchness or not; it depends on whether one can practise this suchness up to sarvajñā, and whether one can benefit beings with this suchness. The practitioner should here look into himself—having suchness is the same; being able to practise it or not is different.
40. The treatise-author explains that training in suchness-prajñā can fulfil the suchness of all dharmas, and so on up to obtaining mastery, knowing well the faculties of beings, and knowing the causes and conditions of deeds. The treatise-author explains following the sequence of the sūtra text. First he explains 「具足」 tr. "fulfilment": 「具足名得諸法實相,能以種種門令眾生得解」 tr. "Fulfilling is called obtaining the real mark of all dharmas, being able by all kinds of gates to bring beings to understanding"—fulfilment is not a great quantity of things collected; it is obtaining the real mark and being able to open many gates. Next he explains that because of fulfilment one obtains mastery in the suchness of all dharmas, because of obtaining mastery one can know well the faculties of beings, and because of knowing the faculties well one can know the completeness of the faculties of beings. Next he explains 「諸根」 tr. "the faculties" as the five wholesome roots, faith and the rest, which persons of the three vehicles each have, and one can distinguish that this person has them and that person does not, this person has obtained their power and that person has not. Next he explains 「具足」 tr. "complete" as the wholesome roots such as faith being complete; such a person is able to leave the world. Next he speaks separately, faculty by faculty, of their power and function: when the faculty of faith obtains its power, one is then certainly able to receive and uphold without doubt; by the power of vigour, though one has not yet seen the Dharma, one seeks the path with a single mind, not sparing body or life, without resting and without ceasing; by the power of mindfulness one constantly recollects one's teacher's teaching—when wholesome dharmas come one lets them in, when evil dharmas come one does not let them in, like a gatekeeper; by the power of concentration one collects the mind in one place and does not move, so as to help wisdom; by the power of wisdom one is able to contemplate the marks of dharmas as they really are. To each of the five faculties he gives one mark and one simile; they must not be spoken of in a jumble.
41. There are two kinds of obtaining the faculties: in the body of a person of the great mind they become bodhisattva faculties; in the body of a person of small mind they become faculties of the Small Vehicle. After the five faculties the treatise-author sets up a separate heading: the same five faculties, faith and the rest, become bodhisattva faculties in the body of a person of the great mind, and become faculties of the Small Vehicle in the body of a person of small mind; obtaining these complete faculties, one can then be delivered. This judgement is very important—the faculties as faculties are the same; the vehicle they accomplish is divided by the greatness or smallness of the mind. The practitioner should know here that what he himself must examine is not whether he has the five faculties or not, but where his mind is turned.
42. Or there is a bodhisattva who sees that a person, though he has obtained the five faculties, cannot be delivered, because the sins of his evil deeds of former lives are heavy. The treatise-author sets up an exception: or there is a bodhisattva who sees that a person, though he has obtained the five faculties such as faith, still cannot be delivered, and this is because the sins of his evil deeds of former lives are heavy; therefore the sūtra text only then says 「知一切眾生業因緣」 tr. "knows the causes and conditions of the deeds of all beings." This passage is the joint between the two parts above and below—going from the completeness of the faculties to the causes and conditions of deeds is not raising a separate topic; it is completing what the preceding part left unfinished.
43. Wishing to know the causes and conditions of deeds through countless kalpas, one must obtain the supernormal power of former lives; having known, one tells beings of their past sinful deeds; one further seeks the knowledge from vows to know the matters of the three times and tells of future sin and merit, causing them to give rise to fear or to joy and so to be easily delivered. The treatise-author brings out step by step why the knowledge from vows is necessary. To know the causes and conditions of deeds through countless kalpas, one must obtain the supernormal power of former lives; having known, one then tells beings of the causes and conditions of their past sinful deeds. But beings take past sins as already gone and do not give rise to fear; therefore one seeks the knowledge from vows in order to know the matters of the three times; having known, one then tells beings of the causes and conditions of the sinful deeds of the future age—that they will fall into the hells; when beings hear it, they become afraid, and being afraid, their minds are tamed and they are easy to deliver; if one wishes to know the causes and conditions of the rewards of merit in the future age, when one tells them, they rejoice and can be delivered. The two roads of fear and joy are used together, both for the sake of easy delivering. What this passage shows is that the sequence of expounding the Dharma rests on the sequence of knowing and seeing, not on seizing chances as they come.
44. Because the knowledge from vows is fulfilled, the wisdom of the three times is pure, penetrating without obstruction, knowing the good and evil of the three times and the keenness and dullness of faculties in the present, and then expounding the Dharma to teach and transform, benefiting much and not in vain; and so on up to purifying buddha-lands, obtaining the omniscience of all kinds, turning the wheel of the Dharma, and establishing beings by the three vehicles and causing them to enter nirvāṇa without remainder. The treatise-author continues from the preceding part and gathers in its fruit. The wisdom of the three times being pure means knowing the good and evil deeds of the past, knowing the good and evil retributions of the future, and knowing the keenness and dullness of the faculties of beings in the present, and then expounding the Dharma to teach and transform them, 「多所利益不虛」 tr. "benefiting much and not in vain." Next, following the list of the sūtra text, he pushes all the way down: because one greatly benefits beings one is able to purify buddha-lands; having purified buddha-lands one obtains the omniscience of all kinds; because one has obtained the omniscience of all kinds one turns the wheel of the Dharma; having turned the wheel of the Dharma one establishes beings by the three vehicles and causes them to enter nirvāṇa without remainder. The sequence set up in passage 10 of the sūtra segment here obtains, in the treatise segment, the full account of its explanation; the two should be read together.
45. Such benefits all come from within training in suchness; therefore the Buddha says that one who wishes to obtain all merits should arouse the mind of awakening. The treatise-author makes a general gathering-in of the long passage above: 「如是利益,皆從學如中來」 tr. "Such benefits as these all come from within training in suchness," and therefore the Buddha says 「菩薩欲得一切功德,自利利人,當發阿耨多羅三藐三菩提心」 tr. "The bodhisattva who wishes to obtain all merits, benefiting himself and benefiting others, should arouse the mind of anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi." This sentence ties knowing the faculties, knowing deeds, the knowledge from vows, the wisdom of the three times, purifying the lands, the omniscience of all kinds, and the rest all back to the two places of training in suchness and arousing the mind, not letting them scatter into a string of the functions of supernormal powers.
46. The treatise-author repeats that Subhūti, hearing that the merits are very many, says that all the world should pay homage. The treatise-author restates the sūtra text and points out its limit: Subhūti, hearing that this bodhisattva's merits are very many, therefore spoke these words; the treatise-author adds one sentence, 「如經中廣說,分別初發意菩薩功德」 tr. "As is said at length in the sūtra, distinguishing the merits of the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent"—tying up the passage of the sixfold weighing with a phrase pointing the way, and not bringing it out again in the treatise segment.
47. The treatise-author supplies the state of mind in which Subhūti asks: he knows that the very deep prajñā is without recollection and imagining and is not what a beginner obtains. This passage is the treatise-author's own contribution. In the sūtra text one sees only Subhūti asking 「初發心菩薩,應念何等法?」 tr. "What dharma should the bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind keep in mind?"; the treatise-author supplies why he asks: he knows that this very deep prajñā is without recollection and imagining, not what a beginner can obtain. With this one supplement, why the Buddha below does not teach the deep Dharma but teaches keeping in mind the omniscience of all kinds only then has something to rest on.
48. The Buddha answers that one should keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds; the omniscience of all kinds is one with awakening, sarvajñā, the Buddha-dharma, and the Buddha path, these being other names for it. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's answer, and sets up for 「一切種智」 tr. "the omniscience of all kinds" a heading of its other names: it is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, sarvajñā, the Buddha-dharma, the Buddha path, and 「皆是一切種智異名」 tr. "these are all other names for the omniscience of all kinds." This heading is very useful—in the running text of this treatise the four names are used interchangeably, and a reader who does not know them to be other names easily takes them wrongly as four matters.
49. Question and answer two: why does the Buddha answer, saying to keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds? The treatise-author sets up the second round of question and answer. What is asked is exactly the doubt left over by the passage above: since prajñā is very deep and not what a beginner obtains, why does the Buddha straightaway teach him to keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds—is not the object kept in mind higher still?
50. Answer: the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent has not yet obtained deep wisdom and has already given up the pleasures of the five desires; the Buddha teaches him to bind his mind and keep sarvajñā in mind, and by the benefits of the fourfold contrast causes him constantly to keep it in mind. The treatise-author's answer first settles his position: the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent has not yet obtained deep wisdom, and yet has already given up the pleasures of the five desires of the world—above, he does not cling to the pleasure of the Dharma; below, he has already given up the pleasure of desire; he stands exactly in the middle, in a place with nothing to rely on, and so the Buddha teaches him to bind his mind and keep sarvajñā in mind. Next he brings out the content of what is kept in mind, as a fourfold contrast: 「雖捨小雜樂,當得清淨大樂;捨顛倒虛誑樂,得實樂;捨繫縛樂,得解脫樂;捨獨善樂,得共一切眾生善樂。」 tr. "Though you give up small and mixed pleasures, you will obtain pure and great pleasure; giving up inverted, false, and deceptive pleasure, you obtain real pleasure; giving up the pleasure of bondage, you obtain the pleasure of liberation; giving up the pleasure of being good alone, you obtain the pleasure of being good in common with all beings." All four are one giving-up and one obtaining, and the finer what is given up, the broader what is obtained; the last one moreover reaches from oneself to all beings. Because of obtaining such benefits as these, the Buddha teaches the one who has first aroused intent constantly to keep sarvajñā in mind. This passage is the gate of practice in this chapter most pressing for the first mind; the four should be touched on one by one.
51. The treatise-author repeats Subhūti's question whether the omniscience of all kinds is an existent dharma or a non-existent dharma, and what are its object, dominant condition, practice, and mark. The treatise-author repeats the sūtra's question, and supplies a part that the sūtra text does not have but that its meaning necessarily has—「為是有法?為是無法?」 tr. "Is it an existent dharma? Is it a non-existent dharma?" This question is marked clearly in the treatise segment, and the Buddha's answer below, 「無所有名非法」 tr. "what is without anything existent is called not a dharma," corresponds exactly to this question.
52. The treatise-author repeats the Buddha's answer: the omniscience of all kinds is without anything existent; what is without anything existent is called not a dharma, without arising and without ceasing; its object, the suchness and reality of dharmas, is also without anything existent; thought is its dominant condition, quiescence its practice, the signless its mark. The treatise-author repeats the Buddha's answer and adds within it a gloss: 「無所有名非法」 tr. "what is without anything existent is called not a dharma"—defining once more at this place the sūtra's term 「無法」 tr. "non-existent dharma," and linking it with 「無生無滅」 tr. "without arising and without ceasing." Next he answers the four headings one by one. This passage should be read against passage 21 of the sūtra segment: the sūtra says the non-existent dharma is its object, the treatise says 「諸法如實緣亦無所有」 tr. "its object, the suchness and reality of dharmas, is also without anything existent"; the two statements return to the same place while their wording differs, and one must not reread either by means of the other.
53. Question and answer three: since all is ultimate emptiness, why is thought alone said to be dominant? The treatise-author sets up the third round of question and answer, and what it asks is precisely the difficulty left over by passage 21: since all is ultimate emptiness, why, among the four headings, is it only of 「念」 tr. "thought" that it is said to be dominant? If this question is not resolved, then 「無想、無念」 tr. "without perception, without thought" and 「念為增上」 tr. "thought as its dominant condition" must obstruct each other.
54. Answer: dharmas each have their own power; the Buddha, having obtained the omniscience of all kinds, no longer ponders, and whatever he keeps in mind he obtains; therefore thought is said to be dominant. The treatise-author's answer is in two parts. The first part sets up the general rule: 「諸法各各有力」 tr. "dharmas each have their own power"—ultimate emptiness does not obstruct each dharma's having its own power and function; and he cites the Buddha's wisdom as ultimate emptiness, and suchness, the nature of dharmas, the limit of reality, and the signless as precisely the mark of quiescence. The latter part speaks with respect to the Buddha's fruit: after the Buddha obtains the omniscience of all kinds, he 「不復思惟,無復難易遠近,所念皆得」 tr. "no longer ponders, and no longer has any difference of hard and easy, far and near; whatever he keeps in mind he obtains," and therefore it is said that thought is dominant. It can thus be known that 「增上」 tr. "dominant" speaks of what is kept in mind being obtained at once without gap; it does not say that thought has a real substance. Ultimate emptiness and each having its own power go side by side in this passage without contradiction.
55. The treatise-author repeats Subhūti's question: is it only the omniscience of all kinds that is a non-existent dharma, or are dharmas such as form also non-existent dharmas? The treatise-author repeats in brief words the long question of passage 22 of the sūtra segment. The sūtra text lists dharmas extremely broadly; the treatise segment gathers them only with the three Chinese characters 「色等法」 tr. "dharmas such as form"—this is the treatise-author's usual way of writing, not a passing-over; the reader should go back to the sūtra segment and count off its full list.
56. The treatise-author repeats the Buddha's answer that all dharmas such as form are also non-existent dharmas, and that he himself states the causes and conditions: what is born from the coming together of causes and conditions is without self-nature, and what is without self-nature is empty, a non-existent dharma. The treatise-author repeats the Buddha's answer, and marks that the Buddha 「自說因緣」 tr. "himself states the causes and conditions": 「若法從因緣和合生,即無自性;若法無自性,即是空無法。以是因緣故,當知一切法無所有性。」 tr. "If a dharma is born from the coming together of causes and conditions, it is without self-nature; if a dharma is without self-nature, it is empty, a non-existent dharma. By reason of these causes and conditions, it should be known that all dharmas are of a nature without anything existent." It is the same line of reasoning as what is said in passage 27 of the sūtra segment, while here the three Chinese characters 「空無法」 tr. "empty, a non-existent dharma" are said together, binding 「空」 tr. "emptiness" and 「無法」 tr. "non-existent dharma" into one matter.
57. The treatise-author repeats Subhūti's question: by what skilful means does the bodhisattva of the first arousing of the mind practise the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds? The treatise-author repeats the difficulty of passage 28 of the sūtra segment. The sūtra text lists things at great length; the treatise segment gathers them into the one sentence 「行檀波羅蜜乃至一切種智,淨佛世界、教化眾生」 tr. "practise dānapāramitā and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, purify buddha-worlds, and teach and transform beings"—as before, it is a gathering, not an abridgement.
58. The treatise-author explains the Buddha's answer: training within the nature of dharmas that is without anything existent, entering contemplation, one is also able to gather merits, teach and transform beings, and purify buddha-worlds; the two dharmas of existence and non-existence are practised at one time; when practising the six perfections one also cultivates and orders the Buddha path; sitting at the seat of awakening, using the wisdom associated with a single thought, one obtains the omniscience of all kinds, as a person who at night loses a string of pearls, and the lightning flashes for a moment, at once obtains it back. This passage is the proper explanation of the gate of practice in the treatise segment, and there are several layers within it. First, where the power of skilful means lies: 「無所有法性中學,入觀亦能集諸功德、教化眾生、淨佛世界,即是方便力」 tr. "training within the nature of dharmas that is without anything existent, entering contemplation, he is also able to gather all merits, teach and transform beings, and purify buddha-worlds; this is the power of skilful means"—it is not doing merit separately after leaving contemplation; it is being able to gather it while within contemplation. Second, the treatise-author himself brings out a sentence to make clear why it is so: 「所謂有、無二法,能一時行故,所謂畢竟空,集諸福德」 tr. "Namely, because the two dharmas of existence and non-existence can be practised at one time—namely, ultimate emptiness, and the gathering of all merit"—existence and non-existence are not two times, before and after; they go side by side at one time, and this is precisely where the skill lies. Third, when practising the six perfections, 「亦修治佛道」 tr. "he also cultivates and orders the Buddha path," and he practises 「如佛心,以畢竟空、無所有法」 tr. "like the Buddha's mind, by the dharma of ultimate emptiness and of being without anything existent," and so is able to fulfil the Buddha's ten powers and so on up to great kindness and great compassion. Fourth, sitting at the seat of awakening, using the wisdom associated with a single thought, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds, and here the treatise-author brings out a simile: 「如人夜失貫珠,電光暫現,即時還得故」 tr. "it is as a person who at night loses a string of pearls: the lightning flashes for a moment, and at once he obtains it back"—the one who lost the pearls from the first has his pearls; the lightning does not make the pearls; it only shines once, and at once they are obtained. This simile is placed most fittingly at the wisdom associated with a single thought: the omniscience of all kinds is not made by a single thought; what a single thought obtains is what was from the first there and not yet seen. At the end he concludes that the afflictions and the habitual residues are forever exhausted and no longer arise.
59. Having obtained Buddhahood, looking over the worlds of the ten directions with the Buddha-eye, among all things he does not even see a non-existent dharma, how much less an existent dharma; that the dharma of ultimate emptiness can break inversion and cause the bodhisattva to become a Buddha—even this matter is unfindable. The treatise-author continues by explaining what is seen after the fruit is obtained. Looking within all the worlds of the ten directions with the Buddha-eye, 「一切物尚不見無法,何況有法」 tr. "among all things he does not even see a non-existent dharma, how much less an existent dharma." Next he pushes one layer further: the dharma of ultimate emptiness can break inversion and cause the bodhisattva to become a Buddha, and yet 「是事尚不可得,何況凡夫顛倒有法」 tr. "even this matter is unfindable, how much less the inverted existent dharmas of ordinary people"—even the matter of ultimate emptiness, which can break inversion, is unfindable. This push is extremely crucial; it guards against people, after breaking their clinging, clinging again to that by which it was broken.
60. It should be known that all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent; this is called the bodhisattva's skilful means; even emptiness is unfindable, how much less existence; the bodhisattva should practise the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent. The treatise-author makes the conclusion of the two passages above: 「當知一切法無所有相」 tr. "it should be known that all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent," and marks its heading as 「菩薩方便」 tr. "the bodhisattva's skilful means"; again, with the sentence 「空尚不可得,何況有」 tr. "Even emptiness is unfindable, how much less existence," he blocks it off once more, and at the end he exhorts the bodhisattva to practise the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent. Here the four Chinese characters 「菩薩方便」 tr. "the bodhisattva's skilful means" are a heading the treatise-author marks himself, running through with the meaning set up in passage 58.
61. When practising the prajñā that is without anything existent, in giving, the thing given is empty, and the one who receives and the bodhisattva's mind are also without anything existent, and so on up to the one who obtains, the dharma obtained, and the place of obtaining being all without anything existent; the original nature of all dharmas is just so, not made by ordinary people nor made by the sages, because all dharmas are unmade and have no maker. The treatise-author, taking giving as the example, blocks everything off position by position: in giving he knows at once that the thing given is empty and without anything existent, and that the one who receives and the bodhisattva's mind are also without anything existent; and so on up to the one who obtains, the dharma obtained, and the place of obtaining of the omniscience of all kinds, of which even a non-existent dharma is not known, how much less an existent dharma. Next he sets down definitions for the three names—「得者,菩薩;得法,是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;用得法是菩薩道」 tr. "The one who obtains is the bodhisattva; the dharma obtained is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; that by which the dharma is obtained is the bodhisattva path"; each of the three names has what it points to, and they do not overlap. At the end he brings out the general cause: 「一切法本性爾,不以智慧故異」 tr. "The original nature of all dharmas is just so; it does not become different because of wisdom," and says that it is not made by ordinary people nor made by the sages, because all dharmas are unmade and have no maker. The two sides of makers named in this passage differ in wording from those named in passage 29 of the sūtra segment: the sūtra segment has ‘not made by the Buddha, not made by the śrāvakas and pratyekabuddhas, nor made by any other person’; the treatise segment has ‘not made by ordinary people, nor made by the sages’—one blocks off starting from the side of the sages, the other starting from the side of ordinary people; both texts are kept, and neither may stand in for the other.
62. Subhūti's intent: if dharmas are all of the mark of being without anything existent, who knows that they are without anything existent? Therefore he asks: dharmas and the nature of dharmas being separated, how can a separated dharma know a separated dharma? The treatise-author supplies the thought in which Subhūti raises this question: 「若諸法都是無所有相,誰知是無所有?」 tr. "If all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent, who knows that they are without anything existent?" With this one supplement, the string of four-alternative blocking words of difficulty in passage 31 of the sūtra segment only then shows where it comes from—what is at issue is not existence and non-existence; it is where the knower is. The treatise-author then repeats the question of the sūtra text in full.
63. The Buddha answers that by reason of worldly convention the bodhisattva tells beings that it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning; if existence were really existent, non-existence too should have its reality; if existence is not real, how should non-existence be real? The treatise-author repeats the Buddha's answer and himself adds a piece of inference: 「若有是實有,無亦應有實。若有不實,無云何應實?」 tr. "If existence were really existent, then non-existence too should have its reality. If existence is not real, how should non-existence be real?" This inference is supporting evidence the treatise-author supplies for the sūtra text—if existence were real, then the non-existence set up in dependence on it should also be real; since existence is not real, how could non-existence alone be real? Existence and non-existence stand in dependence on each other, and so one may not cling one-sidedly to either as real. These words are very sharp; they are the one sentence of this passage most worth taking away.
64. Subhūti asks whether worldly convention and the highest meaning are different; the treatise-author explains that if they were different, this would break the nature of dharmas. The treatise-author repeats this question, and himself brings out a sentence of reason: 「若異,破壞法性故」 tr. "because, if they were different, this would break the nature of dharmas"—if the two truths were really different, the nature of dharmas would become two, and so they may not be different. This sentence is the treatise-author's paving of the road for the Buddha's answer in the next passage.
65. The Buddha answers that they are not different; the suchness of worldly convention is precisely the suchness of the highest meaning; because beings do not know this suchness, one tells them by worldly convention that it exists or does not exist. The treatise-author repeats the Buddha's answer: 「不異。世俗如即是第一義如。」 tr. "They are not different. The suchness of worldly convention is precisely the suchness of the highest meaning." And he follows it with: because beings do not know this suchness, one tells them by worldly convention that it exists or does not exist. At this point the 「誰知是無所有」 tr. "who knows that they are without anything existent" asked in passage 62 obtains its answer—what is known is not some separate thing outside the two truths; speaking of existence and speaking of non-existence is a setting-up made with respect to beings' not knowing.
66. Furthermore: beings have something they cling to within the five aggregates of clinging; in order that they may leave what they have and obtain being without anything existent, the bodhisattva says ‘without anything existent’; by reason of worldly dharmas he distinguishes dharmas; at the end he exhorts that one should train in the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent. The treatise-author, with 「復次」 tr. "furthermore," brings out the last passage himself, which is also the conclusion of the whole chapter. Beings have something they cling to within the five aggregates of clinging; in order to make these beings 「離所有、得無所有」 tr. "leave what they have and obtain being without anything existent," the bodhisattva says 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent"; by reason of worldly dharmas he distinguishes dharmas, wishing to cause beings to know that this is without anything existent. At the end he gathers up the whole chapter in one sentence: 「如是,須菩提!菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "Like this, Subhūti, the bodhisattva should train in the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent." This conclusion locks with the difficulty at the head of the chapter from afar—that a tree planted in space can be planted is precisely because the existence and non-existence spoken of are all set up in order to cause beings to know being without anything existent, not by taking beings as real. It should also be noted that at this point the sūtra segment has 「五受眾」 tr. "the five aggregates of clinging (written wu shou zhong)" and the treatise segment has 「五受陰」 tr. "the five aggregates of clinging (written wu shou yin)"; the wording of the two places differs, each follows its own text, and they are not to be drawn together.
Do Not Misread
Do not read planting a tree in space as an impossible matter. The words Subhūti sets up are 「甚難」 tr. "very hard," not 「不能」 tr. "cannot"; and the Buddha's answer too takes up only its hardness and not its impossibility—right after 「諸菩薩摩訶薩所為甚難」 tr. "what the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas do is very hard" come the simile of planting a tree and the little-by-little practice of the six perfections. If it is read as impossible, then the later passages—accomplishing the Buddha-tree, benefiting beings, the sixfold weighing, the power of skilful means—all have nothing to attach to. Hard and impossible are separated only by one word, and yet the gates of practice are entirely different.
Do not read 「不識樹根、莖、枝、葉、華、果」 tr. "not recognising the tree's root, trunk, branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit" as ignorance. What is not recognised in the simile is the substance and nature of the tree; what is done is cherishing, guarding, and watering; what the bodhisattva does not find is the real dharma of beings; what he does is the little-by-little six perfections. The leaf-shade, flower-colour, and fruit that the treatise-author matches when explaining this simile each have their mark and function, and from this it can be seen that the intent of the simile is not to praise ignorance but to show that practice does not wait on taking hold of the real. If it is read as the practitioner being able to do without knowing dharmas, it runs exactly counter to the passages below—「學一切法如」 tr. "train in the suchness of all dharmas," 「善知眾生根」 tr. "know well the faculties of beings," 「知一切眾生業因緣」 tr. "know the causes and conditions of the deeds of all beings."
Do not read the three benefits of leaves, flowers, and fruit as three kinds of reward. What the three benefits speak of is freedom from the three evil destinies, birth in the good destinies of humans and gods, and obtaining the path-fruits of the three vehicles—all said with respect to the suffering and pleasure and the path-fruits of beings; they do not say that beings thereby become really existent; and what follows directly after the three benefits is exactly 「不得眾生實法,而度眾生令離我顛倒著」 tr. "does not find the real dharma of beings, and yet delivers beings, causing them to be free from clinging to self and to inversion." If the three benefits are read as there being a real being who receives three portions of real benefit, then the difficulty at the head of the chapter is not only unresolved but made heavier.
Do not read 「菩薩如佛」 tr. "the bodhisattva is as a Buddha" as the bodhisattva being identical with the Buddha. The sūtra text itself states the reason for it as 「以如相故」 tr. "by reason of the mark of suchness," and the treatise-author further sets up a distinction: 「不以我心貪貴菩薩故說言如佛,以得如故言如佛。」 tr. "It is not because my mind covets and prizes the bodhisattva that I say he is as a Buddha; it is because he obtains suchness that he is said to be as a Buddha." Moreover, the sixfold weighing in the latter half of this chapter states plainly that the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent does not come up to the one who has entered the position of dharmas, the one who has entered the position of dharmas does not come up to the one turned towards the Buddha path, and the one turned towards the Buddha path does not come up to the merit of the Buddha. Speaking with respect to suchness there is no difference; speaking with respect to position there is a gap; each of the two places has what it refers to. If they are mixed into one, the earlier passage becomes an exalting, and the later passage becomes self-contradiction.
Do not read the question whether the animals too have suchness as suchness having differences. The treatise-author's answer never says that the suchness in the body of an animal is inferior; it says only 「因緣未發故,不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若故」 tr. "because the causes and conditions have not yet come forth, and because they cannot benefit beings and cannot practise suchness up to sarvajñā." The difference lies in being able to practise or not, not in whether suchness is present or its height. If it is read as suchness having grades, the sentence above, 「是諸如,如實無異」 tr. "these suchnesses are, in reality, without difference," has nowhere to be placed.
Do not read 「無法」 tr. "non-existent dharma" as there being nothing at all. The Buddha has already given this word its definition—「若法自性無是名無法」 tr. "if the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is called a non-existent dharma"—and the treatise-author further adds a sentence, 「無所有名非法」 tr. "what is without anything existent is called not a dharma"; what is non-existent is self-nature, not the dharma-marks. Precisely because of this, the passages below can practise the six perfections, purify buddha-worlds, and bring beings to accomplishment within being without nature. If it is read as annihilation, then the passage on the power of skilful means cannot be established, and the treatise-author's 「有、無二法,能一時行」 tr. "the two dharmas of existence and non-existence can be practised at one time" also becomes idle discourse.
Do not read 「無想、無念」 tr. "without perception, without thought" and 「念為增上」 tr. "thought as its dominant condition" as contradicting each other. The treatise-author specially sets up a question and answer for this, and the answer is in two parts: 「諸法各各有力」 tr. "dharmas each have their own power" is the general rule, and after the Buddha obtains the omniscience of all kinds, 「不復思惟,無復難易遠近,所念皆得」 tr. "he no longer ponders, and no longer has any difference of hard and easy, far and near; whatever he keeps in mind he obtains" is said specifically of the Buddha's fruit. ‘Without thought’ says that its substance cannot be taken by perception and thought; ‘thought as its dominant condition’ speaks of the power relied on within this gate. The two statements each have what they refer to; it is neither necessary nor permissible to take one and discard the other.
Do not read the simile of obtaining the pearls by lightning as a sudden obtaining that needs no prior practice. The person in the simile from the first has his pearls and loses them in the night; the lightning flashes once and at once he obtains them back—the pearls are not made by the lightning. The treatise-author places this simile at 「坐道場,用一念相應慧,得一切種智」 tr. "sitting at the seat of awakening, using the wisdom associated with a single thought, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds," and before this sentence there have already passed the passages 「行六波羅蜜時,亦修治佛道」 tr. "when practising the six perfections, he also cultivates and orders the Buddha path" and 「行菩薩道時,具足是法」 tr. "when practising the bodhisattva path, he fulfils these dharmas." So what this simile shows is the suddenness of the last illumination, not a discarding of the gradualness of the prior practice.
Do not read the two truths being without difference as the two truths being without distinction. What the Buddha says is 「世諦如即是第一義諦如」 tr. "the suchness of worldly truth is precisely the suchness of the truth of the highest meaning"—what is the same lies in suchness, while speaking of existence and speaking of non-existence is still the setting-up of worldly truth, not the highest meaning. The treatise-author too himself brings out the sentence 「若異,破壞法性故」 tr. "because, if they were different, this would break the nature of dharmas," only to block off difference; he never says that the two truths can stand in for each other. If it is read as without distinction, then the sentence 「以世諦故示眾生若有、若無,非以第一義」 tr. "by reason of worldly truth one shows beings that it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning" becomes an empty setting-up.
Bearing on Practice
The first use is to take the difficulty at the head of the chapter as a self-examination in daily use. What the bodhisattva does is very hard, and the hardness lies in the one to be delivered being unfindable and yet being delivered. At the place of arousing the mind, the practitioner can make this one reflection: the mind I arouse today—is its object a really existent person who can be delivered, or is it not taking hold of his reality and yet not abandoning his suffering? If the former, then however diligent the practice, it is separated from the sūtra's meaning; if the latter, even if not yet pure, it is already on the path. This reflection need not wait until one has deep wisdom to be of use; the difficulty at the head of the chapter was from the first spoken to the person of the first mind.
The second use is that the simile of planting a tree can serve as the rhythm of the gate of practice. In the simile, what is done is only the two matters of cherishing and watering, and what is waited for is 「漸漸長大」 tr. "little by little it grows large." The sūtra segment uses 「漸漸」 tr. "little by little" in three places—little by little growing large, little by little practising the six perfections, little by little entering nirvāṇa without remainder by the dharmas of the three vehicles. Here the practitioner can spare himself a great deal of anxious haste: not recognising the substance of the tree, the tree grows of itself; not taking hold of the real dharma of beings, the six perfections are accomplished of themselves. What must be kept is not breaking off the watering.
The third use is that the sixfold weighing can serve as a medicine for two sides. The first three tiers compare those in a thousand lands who arouse the intent of the two vehicles, those in the three-thousand great-thousand world who abide on the ground of dry wisdom, and those who abide on the ground of the stage of nature and so on up to the pratyekabuddha ground, with the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent, and all fall short—this side cures self-belittling: one who has first aroused the mind and has not yet attained anything should not think that his practice has no weight. The latter three tiers have the one who has first aroused intent not coming up to the one who has entered the position of dharmas, the one who has entered the position of dharmas not coming up to the one turned towards the Buddha path, and the one turned towards the Buddha path not coming up to the Buddha—this side cures self-exalting: one who knows that his practice has weight should not think it already sufficient. One medicine taken two ways, chosen according to the sickness; if one takes only one of them, it becomes lopsided and withered.
The fourth use is that the power and function of the five faculties can serve as a self-examination faculty by faculty. The treatise-author gives each of the five faculties—faith, vigour, mindfulness, concentration, and wisdom—one mark: when the faculty of faith obtains its power, one is certainly able to receive and uphold without doubt; by the power of vigour, though one has not yet seen the Dharma, one seeks the path with a single mind, not sparing body or life, without resting and without ceasing; by the power of mindfulness one constantly recollects one's teacher's teaching—when wholesome dharmas come one lets them in, when evil dharmas come one does not let them in, like a gatekeeper; by the power of concentration one collects the mind in one place and does not move, so as to help wisdom; by the power of wisdom one is able to contemplate the marks of dharmas as they really are. The five can serve as five questions, usable anywhere in the course of a day. One should also read it together with passage 41—the same five faculties become bodhisattva faculties in the body of a person of the great mind and become faculties of the Small Vehicle in the body of a person of small mind; so after examining the five faculties one must still ask one more question: where are these five faculties of mine turned?
The fifth use is that the fourfold pleasure can serve as what the person of the first mind keeps in mind. The four sentences the treatise-author brings out for the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent are exactly the thought to be held when the Buddha teaches him to bind his mind and keep sarvajñā in mind: though you give up small and mixed pleasures, you will obtain pure and great pleasure; giving up inverted, false, and deceptive pleasure, you obtain real pleasure; giving up the pleasure of bondage, you obtain the pleasure of liberation; giving up the pleasure of being good alone, you obtain the pleasure of being good in common with all beings. These four sentences are best memorised—at the time when one has first given up the pleasure of desire and not yet obtained the pleasure of the Dharma, a person most easily retreats, and what these four sentences give is exactly the support for that stretch of the middle road. The last one, reaching from self to others, above all must not be omitted.
The sixth use is that the power of skilful means can serve as the standard for contemplative practice and merit being not two. The treatise-author states plainly 「無所有法性中學,入觀亦能集諸功德、教化眾生、淨佛世界」 tr. "training within the nature of dharmas that is without anything existent, entering contemplation, he is also able to gather all merits, teach and transform beings, and purify buddha-worlds," and himself brings out the sentence 「有、無二法,能一時行」 tr. "the two dharmas of existence and non-existence can be practised at one time." Practitioners often suffer from two sicknesses: one, losing the contemplation of emptiness while doing merit; two, abandoning merit while cultivating the contemplation of emptiness. The medicine this passage gives is going side by side at one time—at the time of giving, knowing at once that the thing is empty, the receiver is empty, and one's own mind is empty, and yet the giving does not stop; this is precisely the power of skilful means spoken of in the sūtra. One can begin from the single gate of giving; since the treatise-author blocks everything off position by position with giving, the other practices too should each be inferred according to this.
The seventh use is that the sentence 「若有不實,無云何應實」 tr. "if existence is not real, how should non-existence be real" can serve as a knife for breaking clinging. After breaking existence, people most easily cling to non-existence, taking non-existence as real. These words of the treatise-author are only two sentences, yet they pull up the roots entirely: if existence were real, the non-existence set up in dependence on it should also be real; since existence is not real, how could non-existence alone be real? In daily use, whenever the thought ‘this truly does not exist’ arises, one can question oneself with this sentence; when these words are read together with passage 59, 「是事尚不可得,何況凡夫顛倒有法」 tr. "even this matter is unfindable, how much less the inverted existent dharmas of ordinary people," their thoroughness is seen still more.
Further Resonances
The backbone of this chapter is one section of sūtra text and one section of treatise explanation. Sūtra ① begins from Subhūti addressing the Buddha, exclaiming that prajñā is very deep, and setting up the difficulty that not finding beings and yet seeking awakening for the sake of beings is like planting a tree in space; the Buddha takes up the difficulty and, with the simile of planting a tree without recognising its root, trunk, branches, and leaves, makes clear that little by little practising the six perfections one obtains the omniscience of all kinds and accomplishes the Buddha-tree, and with leaves, flowers, and fruit benefits beings; he sets up three questions in turn to make clear that the leaves free beings from the three evil destinies, the flowers give birth among humans and gods and so on up to the abode of neither perception nor non-perception, and the fruit obtains the four fruits of the śramaṇa and so on up to the Buddha path and by the three vehicles enters nirvāṇa without remainder, and concludes with not finding the real dharma of beings and yet delivering beings, causing them to be free from clinging to self and to inversion. Next Subhūti praises the bodhisattva as being as a Buddha and himself states the causes and conditions of cutting off the seeds of the evil destinies; the Buddha approves it and further states that if the mind were not aroused, the buddhas of the three times, the worthies and sages, and the time of cutting off the three realms would all be absent, and says that by reason of suchness the Tathāgata and so on up to form and the conditioned and unconditioned natures are spoken of, and that because the suchnesses are without difference it is named suchness, exhorting training in suchness-prajñā. Next comes the sequence of training in suchness: from training in the suchness of all dharmas, fulfilment, obtaining mastery, knowing the faculties of beings, knowing the completeness of the faculties, knowing the causes and conditions of deeds, the fulfilment of the knowledge from vows, purifying the wisdom of the three times, greatly benefiting beings, purifying buddha-lands, obtaining the omniscience of all kinds, and turning the wheel of the Dharma, up to establishing beings in the three vehicles and causing them to enter nirvāṇa without remainder, concluding that one who wishes to obtain all merits should arouse the mind of awakening. Next Subhūti says that all the world should pay homage to one who practises as taught, and the Buddha approves it. Next he asks about the merit of the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent, and the Buddha compares it in three tiers with those in a thousand lands who arouse the intent of the two vehicles, those in the three-thousand great-thousand world who abide on the ground of dry wisdom, and those who abide on the ground of the stage of nature and so on up to the pratyekabuddha ground, and again compares in three tiers the one who has first aroused intent not coming up to the one who has entered the position of dharmas, the one who has entered the position of dharmas not coming up to the one turned towards the Buddha path, and the one turned towards the Buddha path not coming up to the merit of the Buddha. Next he asks what dharma the one of the first arousing of the mind should keep in mind; the Buddha answers that he should keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds, and answers that its object, dominant condition, practice, and mark are: the non-existent dharma as object, thought as dominant condition, quiescence as practice, the signless as mark. Next he asks whether, since the omniscience of all kinds is a non-existent dharma, form and so on up to the marks of the conditioned and the unconditioned are also non-existent dharmas; the Buddha answers that all are non-existent dharmas, giving as their causes and conditions that because self-nature is non-existent this is called a non-existent dharma, and that because they are born from the coming together of causes and conditions they are without self-nature. Next he asks how within being without nature one is able to practise the six perfections and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, purify buddha-worlds, and bring beings to accomplishment; the Buddha answers that training in dharmas' being without nature is precisely the power of skilful means, and that practising the six perfections one cultivates and trains in the Buddha path and so on up to obtaining the omniscience of all kinds by the wisdom associated with a single thought, with the afflictions and their habitual residues forever exhausted, and concludes with this: looking over the three-thousand great-thousand world with the Buddha-eye, even a non-existent dharma is unfindable; in giving and so on up to the omniscience of all kinds, the one who obtains, the dharma obtained, and the place of obtaining are all unfindable; the original nature of all dharmas is just so, and there is no maker. Last he asks how, since dharmas and the nature of dharmas are separated, a separated dharma can know of a separated dharma whether it exists or does not exist; the Buddha answers that by reason of worldly truth one shows that it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning; that the two truths are without difference, because the suchness of worldly truth is precisely the suchness of the truth of the highest meaning; and furthermore that for the sake of those who cling within the five aggregates of clinging one shows existence and shows non-existence, causing them to know the pure being without anything existent; concluding that one should practise prajñāpāramitā thus. Treatise ① explains following the text, beginning with 「釋曰」 tr. "explaining, it says": first it supplies the provenance of Subhūti's exclaiming that such a thing had never been, having heard that nothing to be attained is precisely attainment, and next glosses thing by thing the three natures and three benefits of the leaves, flowers, and fruit of the tree simile; next it repeats Subhūti's words of rejoicing and the causes and conditions the Buddha further states, and next, with ‘furthermore’, extends that because of obtaining the suchness of dharmas one is called Tathāgata and so on up to srota-āpanna, and sets up the distinction 「不以我心貪貴菩薩故說言如佛」 tr. "It is not because my mind covets and prizes the bodhisattva that I say he is as a Buddha"; next it sets up three rounds of question and answer—why the animals, though they too have suchness, are not named as a Buddha; why the Buddha answers, saying to keep in mind the omniscience of all kinds; and why, since all is ultimate emptiness, thought alone is said to be the dominant condition. In between it explains fulfilment as obtaining the real mark of all dharmas and being able by all kinds of gates to bring beings to understanding; explains the faculties as the five wholesome roots, faith and the rest, and speaks separately, faculty by faculty, of their power and function; sets up the judgement of the two kinds of obtaining the faculties; brings out the example of those whose sins of former lives are heavy and who, though they have obtained the five faculties, cannot be delivered; infers why the supernormal power of former lives and the knowledge from vows are necessary; gathers in the benefits of the purity of the wisdom of the three times and pushes all the way to establishing beings by the three vehicles and causing them to enter nirvāṇa without remainder; and gathers all this up as 「如是利益,皆從學如中來」 tr. "Such benefits as these all come from within training in suchness." Next it sets up a heading of other names for the omniscience of all kinds; brings out the pleasures of the fourfold giving-up and obtaining as what the one who has first aroused intent keeps in mind; explains thought as dominant with 「諸法各各有力」 tr. "dharmas each have their own power" as the general rule; explains training within the nature of dharmas that is without anything existent, with 「有、無二法,能一時行」 tr. "the two dharmas of existence and non-existence can be practised at one time," as skilful means; brings out the simile 「如人夜失貫珠,電光暫現,即時還得故」 tr. "it is as a person who at night loses a string of pearls: the lightning flashes for a moment, and at once he obtains it back" to match the wisdom associated with a single thought; blocks off that even the matter of ultimate emptiness being able to break inversion is unfindable; sets down definitions for the three names, the one who obtains, the dharma obtained, and the place of obtaining; and supplies the two pieces of inference 「若有不實,無云何應實」 tr. "if existence is not real, how should non-existence be real" and 「若異,破壞法性故」 tr. "because, if they were different, this would break the nature of dharmas." Last, with ‘furthermore’, it explains that for those who have something they cling to within the five aggregates of clinging one speaks of being without anything existent, and concludes that one should train in the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent.
Of the veins of meaning between this chapter and the chapters before and after, three lines can be seen. First, continuing from what precedes: the preceding chapter, "The Three Wisdoms", the Seventieth, spoke broadly of the differences of the three wisdoms and the three knowledges; this chapter continues its momentum and turns into practice—having known the wisdom to be trained in, it then asks how, since the beings to be delivered are unfindable, one is able to practise; so the difficulty at the head of the chapter is not a stove set up anew, but a question put from where the preceding chapter came down. Second, within the chapter it makes two turns of its own: the first half, by the tree simile, sets up ‘practice does not wait on taking hold of the real’; the latter half, by suchness and the two truths, sets up ‘speaking does not obstruct being without anything existent’; the two halves have as their pivot the section 「菩薩如佛」 tr. "the bodhisattva is as a Buddha"—since suchness pervades all dharmas, speaking of existence and speaking of non-existence are both within suchness, and so the questions of the latter half can all be settled. Third, handing on to what follows: this chapter concludes with 「應學無所有般若波羅蜜」 tr. "should train in the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent," and the next chapter, "The Bodhisattva's Practice", the Seventy-second, continues speaking precisely of the bodhisattva's practice; the two chapters stand in sequence; among the texts there is another that writes the next chapter's title as "Practice of the Path"; the differences of its wording and the fascicle divisions of the texts are detailed in the Apparatus layer.
Among the explanations of the ancient masters, one house can be recorded for this chapter. Jizang, in his Commentary on the Larger Sūtra, explaining this chapter, first sets up a major division, saying: 「此下第二明發心修行。此中有三:第一從此品竟六喻品,明自行;第二從四攝品以下,明化他行;第三從畢定品,明自他二行無不信皆不退。」 tr. "From here below, the second makes clear the arousing of the mind and the cultivating of practice. Within this there are three: the first, from this chapter to the end of the chapter on the Six Similes, makes clear one's own practice; the second, from the chapter on the Four Means of Gathering onward, makes clear the practice of transforming others; the third, from the chapter on Certainty, makes clear that in the two practices of self and others there is none without faith and all are non-retrogressing."—taking this chapter as the head of one great section that 「明發心修行」 tr. "makes clear the arousing of the mind and the cultivating of practice." Next he divides this chapter into seven, saying: 「初品中為七:第一明方便起心無所依著希有可歎;第二如佛歎;第三以體如同佛故勸學如,學如必須發心」 tr. "Within the first chapter there are seven: the first makes clear that arousing the mind by skilful means, with nothing relied on and nothing clung to, is rare and to be exclaimed at; the second is the praise of being as a Buddha; the third, because in substance suchness is the same as the Buddha, exhorts training in suchness, and training in suchness must require arousing the mind"—the division into seven broadly corresponds with the sequence of the sūtra segment of this treatise, while the names set up are Jizang's own sectional divisions, not the text of this treatise; they are recorded side by side without judgement. In explaining the chapter's name he sets up two questions. One asks about cause and fruit, saying: 「問:此云道樹,樹為是因樹因道?為果佛樹佛道?答:此語通也。言道是無上菩提道,樹亦是無上菩提樹也。」 tr. "Question: this is called the tree of the path—is the tree the tree of the cause, the path of the cause? Or is it the fruit, the Buddha-tree, the Buddha path? Answer: this phrase covers both. The path spoken of is the path of unsurpassed awakening, and the tree too is the tree of unsurpassed awakening." One asks about one's own practice and transforming others, saying: 「問:此道樹是自行,為是化他?答:具足二也。菩薩求佛道樹是行,以此華果答眾生,以此樹華菓是化他。」 tr. "Question: is this tree of the path one's own practice, or is it transforming others? Answer: it is complete in both. The bodhisattva's seeking the Buddha's tree of the path is practice; answering beings with these flowers and fruit—these flowers and fruit of the tree—is transforming others."—taking the one name, tree of the path, as covering both cause and fruit and both self and others; this and this treatise's speaking of transforming others by the three benefits of leaves, flowers, and fruit and of one's own practice by the little-by-little practice of the six perfections take a meaning that is close, while the words relied on differ; both are kept. He explains the difficulty of planting a tree in space, saying: 「有所得人見眾生是有,不知是空,空中度眾生,於其是難。」 tr. "The person with something to be attained sees beings as existent and does not know that they are empty; delivering beings within emptiness is, for him, hard."—taking the mind with something to be attained as that from which the difficulty arises, whereas this treatise only states the difficulty and does not mark the mind with something to be attained; this is Jizang's own explanation. He explains the Buddha's answer as complete in two matters, saying: 「須菩提但明眾生不可得,為眾生種樹,不明樹體有無。佛答則具二事:不識樹者,此明菩薩體樹不可得也。」 tr. "Subhūti only makes clear that beings are unfindable and that the tree is planted for the sake of beings; he does not make clear whether the substance of the tree exists or not. The Buddha's answer is complete in two matters: as for not recognising the tree, this makes clear that for the bodhisattva the substance of the tree is unfindable."—dividing what each side of the question and answer makes clear into one matter and two matters; this differs in what it refers to from this treatise's explaining of the simile solely with respect to the three benefits of leaves, flowers, and fruit; recorded side by side. He explains the benefit of the leaves, saying: 「葉陰涼,除三惡道熱」 tr. "the leaves' shade is cool, removing the heat of the three evil destinies," which accords with this treatise's two phrases 「如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂」 tr. "as the shade of the tree's leaves, cool and pleasant in the time of heat" and 「得離三惡道熱苦」 tr. "obtain freedom from the hot suffering of the three evil destinies." He explains what is kept in mind at the first arousing, saying: 「當念何等法,第五、明始行所念也。」 tr. "What dharma should one keep in mind: the fifth, making clear what the beginner in practice keeps in mind." And again he says: 「般若深妙一無定相,故令始行標心佛心果也。」 tr. "Prajñā is deep and wondrous and wholly without fixed mark; therefore he has the beginner in practice set his mind on the Buddha-mind and its fruit."—taking prajñā's being without fixed mark as the reason why the Buddha has the beginner set his mind on the Buddha's fruit; this and the fourfold pleasure of giving-up and obtaining that this treatise brings out differ in their line of reasoning; both are kept. He explains thought as dominant, saying: 「種智雖畢竟淨而能知一切法,故云念為增上也。」 tr. "Though the omniscience of all kinds is ultimately pure, it is able to know all dharmas; therefore it is said that thought is dominant."—returning to the same place as this treatise's answer 「諸法各各有力」 tr. "dharmas each have their own power," while the simile and ground taken differ. He explains the passage on skilful means, saying: 「上云種智及一切法自性空,令問云:何等空中方便修行耶?」 tr. "Above it was said that the omniscience of all kinds and all dharmas are empty of self-nature; hence the question says: within what emptiness does one cultivate practice by skilful means?" And again he says: 「此文中略就檀一行中成熟眾生淨佛國土,餘行皆應爾也。」 tr. "In this text, briefly, it is within the single practice of giving that beings are brought to maturity and buddha-lands purified; all the other practices should be likewise."—taking the single practice of giving as the example to exemplify the other practices, which is the same method as this treatise's blocking everything off position by position with giving. He explains the name of the dharma obtained, saying: 「得法者得佛道,用得法是菩薩道也。」 tr. "The dharma obtained is the obtaining of the Buddha path; that by which the dharma is obtained is the bodhisattva path."—pointing to the same thing as this treatise's sentence 「得法,是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提;用得法是菩薩道」 tr. "the dharma obtained is anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; that by which the dharma is obtained is the bodhisattva path," with slightly different wording. He explains the last passage, saying: 「佛答:明第一義中未曾有不有,今隨俗故,云佛知無所有而為眾生說有不有也。」 tr. "The Buddha's answer: it makes clear that within the highest meaning there has never been existence or non-existence; now, because of following convention, it says that the Buddha knows what is without anything existent and for the sake of beings speaks of existence and non-existence."—explaining the two truths' not being different by there never having been existence or non-existence within the highest meaning, which returns to the same place as this treatise's 「世俗如即是第一義如」 tr. "the suchness of worldly convention is precisely the suchness of the highest meaning."
For the two houses of Huiying's Commentary and Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises, this chapter is 〔not found〕: in both books ‘Tree of the Path chapter’ and ‘Tree-Planting chapter’ both have zero hits, and the one single occurrence of the term ‘tree of the path’ in Huiying's book is words about the Buddha-land, unrelated to this chapter's title; the gap is recorded as it is, and it is not filled with text from elsewhere. Among the commentaries of the Tiantai house the term ‘tree of the path’ appears repeatedly, but always as the general usage of sitting under the tree of the path and attaining the path, not as a named citation of this chapter; this too is 〔not found〕. The variant names of the chapter title among the texts and the differences of chapter order, and the variant names of the corresponding chapter in the sūtra explained, are detailed in the Apparatus layer.
考據Apparatus
一、科判
本品在《大智度論》釋《大品般若》之次第中屬〈釋餘品〉一段,全在卷八十五,單一單元。卷八十四訖於〔T25 0651c03〕(卷末題「大智度論卷第八十四」),卷八十五起於〔T25 0651c06〕——其卷首題即本品品題「大智度論釋道樹品第七十一」〔T25 0651c06〕,題下繫夾註「卷八十五」;次二行為造署「聖者龍樹菩薩造」〔T25 0651c08〕、譯署「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」〔T25 0651c09〕,造署譯署俱存(與品六十二之『品首無卷題、無造署譯署』異)。品身自【經】〔T25 0651c10〕起,訖「菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜。」〔T25 0654c22〕一句迄〔T25 0654c23〕,次品品題「大智度論釋菩薩行品第七十二」〔T25 0654c24〕緊接其後;本品範圍內無卷末題,卷八十五至〔T25 0658b22〕方竟,其間尚容次品〈菩薩行品〉〔T25 0654c24〕與〈種善根品第七十三〉〔T25 0657b16〕兩品。故本品為居卷首·卷內未竟即續次品之型——與品六十二〈同學品〉之居卷中型異,與品四十八〈佛母品〉之跨卷型異,與品五十三〈趣一切智品〉之居卷末型亦異。
全品純漢字四千五百七十六(機械重計值·與底稿所載相合)。其分:品題十二字、造署七字、譯署十二字、【經】【論】兩結構標記各一字、「釋曰」二字,凡三十五字為結構層;經段正文二千五百六十一字、論段正文一千九百八十字——三數相加得四千五百七十六,與全品字數相合。品內結構一【經】一【論】、單一單元:【經】〔T25 0651c10〕、【論】〔T25 0653b17〕。兩結構標記皆有校記,宋、宮、聖三本俱無此標記(下帳第二、四十四條)——標記存否屬底本傳承層,結構計數仍依底本標籤為準。
說者與問答之數:經段為須菩提與佛之問答體,本品範圍內「須菩提白佛言」七見(〔T25 0651c10〕〔T25 0652a05〕〔T25 0652b05〕〔T25 0652c05〕〔T25 0652c13〕〔T25 0652c29〕〔T25 0653b02〕)、「佛告須菩提」七見(〔T25 0651c15〕〔T25 0652b08〕〔T25 0652b12〕〔T25 0652b14〕〔T25 0652c08〕〔T25 0652c20〕〔T25 0653a10〕)、「須菩提言」四見(〔T25 0652b13〕〔T25 0652b21〕〔T25 0652c06〕〔T25 0652c21〕),本帳以漢字流逐一定位所得。經段另有數處承前段連續開示而未見換說標記者(如〔T25 0652a22〕〔T25 0652b10〕〔T25 0652c25〕〔T25 0653b03〕〔T25 0653b09〕),依其呼格「世尊」「須菩提」分屬,如實分記。
經段「復次」一見,在佛語之內。 其語「復次,須菩提!眾生於五受眾中有著相故,不知無所有」〔T25 0653b13〕,上承「以眾生不知、不見是如故,菩薩摩訶薩以世諦示若有、若無。」〔T25 0653b12〕,為佛同段開示之銜接語,非論主之後設轉語——說者繫佛,不繫論主,與論段兩處「復次」(〔T25 0653b28〕〔T25 0654c19〕,皆論主自釋之承接)性質有別,如實分記。
論①以「釋曰:」〔T25 0653b17〕起論(起論標記,不計入問答對數),正式問答三組:〔T25 0653c06〕問/〔T25 0653c07〕答、〔T25 0654a21〕問/〔T25 0654a22〕答、〔T25 0654b03〕問/〔T25 0654b04〕答——本帳逐字獨立重算得「問曰:」三、「答曰:」三,兩數相等,無孤問孤答。「有人言」全品零見(誠實記查無,非缺陷;與品六十二之五見異)。論段另有論主第三人稱牒經之句式:「須菩提問:」四見(〔T25 0654a28〕〔T25 0654b07〕〔T25 0654b12〕〔T25 0654c16〕)、「佛答:」五見(〔T25 0654a19〕〔T25 0654b01〕〔T25 0654b08〕〔T25 0654b13〕〔T25 0654c14〕)、「須菩提意:」一見(〔T25 0654c08〕)——此為論主重牒經文之修辭,非另一具名說者現場介入,如實分記。「如經中廣說」二見(〔T25 0653b18〕〔T25 0654a16〕),皆指所釋經本身。
二、術語考
道樹。 全品之總名。其經證在佛答須菩提之種樹喻:「漸漸行六波羅蜜,得一切種智,成佛樹,以葉、華、果實益眾生。」〔T25 0651c21〕——「佛樹」是果,「道樹」是行中之樹。論主釋喻時逕用「道樹」二字:「眾生因菩薩道樹蔭,得離三惡道熱苦。」〔T25 0653b20〕。「道樹」一語於本品範圍內,除品題外唯此一見(本帳漢字流重掃所得);所釋經側同位亦然。「種樹」二字於本品二見(〔T25 0651c13〕〔T25 0651c18〕),即須菩提設難之「虛空中種樹」與佛答之「譬如人種樹」,異名「種樹品」之所本即在此(見第四目)。
葉·華·果三益。 本品之骨。經自出三問三答:「何等為葉益眾生?因菩薩摩訶薩得離三惡道,是為葉益眾生。」〔T25 0651c23〕;「何等為華益眾生?因菩薩得生剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家、四天王天處乃至非有想非無想天處,是為華益眾生。」〔T25 0651c24〕;「是菩薩得一切種智,令眾生得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道、佛道」〔T25 0651c27〕。論主為三益各配樹之一德:「如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂;眾生因菩薩道樹蔭,得離三惡道熱苦。」〔T25 0653b19〕、「如華,色好香淨柔軟;眾生因菩薩以布施、持戒教化故,受人天中福樂。」〔T25 0653b21〕、「如樹果,色香味力;眾生因菩薩故得須陀洹等諸聖道果。」〔T25 0653b23〕——葉配遮惡、華配人天、果配三乘,三事各有所指,非泛設之飾。論主更收一句總訓:「以樹為譬喻,葉、華、果實,從薄轉厚。」〔T25 0653b19〕。
如。 本品義理之樞。經以「如」貫通佛與菩薩:「以如故說如來,以如故說辟支佛、阿羅漢、一切賢聖」〔T25 0652a15〕,「是諸如,如實無異,以是故說名為如。」〔T25 0652a18〕,「諸菩薩摩訶薩學是如得一切種智,得名如來。」〔T25 0652a19〕。論主推之至極:「是如在佛,亦在菩薩,以一相故,是名菩薩為如佛。」〔T25 0653c04〕,「離如,更無有法不入如者。」〔T25 0653c05〕。而其揀別亦在論段:「畜生雖亦有如,因緣未發故,不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若故。」〔T25 0653c07〕——如無分限,行如者有分限。「如佛」二字於本品十四見,本帳漢字流重掃所得。
無法·無性·無所有。 三名一義而層次有別。經之三答層層推因:「一切種智自性無故,若法自性無是名無法。」〔T25 0652c23〕;「諸法和合因緣故生法中無自性,若無自性是名無法。」〔T25 0652c26〕;「一切法自性空故,以是故當知一切法無性。」〔T25 0652c28〕——自性空故無自性,無自性故名無法。論段則易「無法」為「無所有」:「無所有名非法,無生無滅。」〔T25 0654b01〕,「若法從因緣和合生,即無自性;若法無自性,即是空無法。」〔T25 0654b09〕。「無所有」三字於本品二十三見,其十九見在論段(〔T25 0652c08〕〔T25 0653b07〕〔T25 0653b14〕〔T25 0653b15〕四見在經段),論段以「無所有」為主詞,經段以「無法」為主詞,兩名所指同一,如實分記。
方便力。 本品所答之實。經:「菩薩摩訶薩能學諸法無性,亦能淨佛世界、成就眾生,知世界、眾生亦無性,即是方便力。」〔T25 0653a10〕,「是名菩薩摩訶薩方便力。」〔T25 0653a24〕。論主別出其正面義:「所謂有、無二法,能一時行故,所謂畢竟空,集諸福德。」〔T25 0654b15〕——方便不是折衷,是空與集福同時。其收句在「當知一切法無所有相」〔T25 0654b27〕。
願智·三世慧·宿命通。 學如次第中之三支。論主自述其序:「欲知無數劫業因緣,要得宿命通」〔T25 0653c27〕,「是故求願智,欲知三世事」〔T25 0654a01〕,「願智具足故,得三世慧淨,通達無礙」〔T25 0654a05〕,其用在「知過去善惡業,又知未來善惡果報,知現在眾生諸根利鈍,然後說法教化,多所利益不虛。」〔T25 0654a06〕。「宿命通」於本品一見,「願智」五見,「三世慧」三見。
薩婆若·一切種智。 本品兩名並用,而論主明言其為異名:「一切種智者,即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、薩婆若、佛法、佛道,皆是一切種智異名。」〔T25 0654a19〕。「薩婆若」於本品五見(〔T25 0653c02〕〔T25 0653c09〕〔T25 0654a20〕〔T25 0654a23〕〔T25 0654a27〕),全在論段;「一切種智」三十五見,經論兩段俱用——梵音之名唯論主用之,經段不用,如實分記。
世諦·第一義諦/世俗·第一義。 全品收處之判。經段用「世諦」五見(〔T25 0653b08〕至〔T25 0653b12〕):「菩薩摩訶薩以世諦故示眾生若有、若無,非以第一義。」〔T25 0653b08〕,「世諦、第一義諦無異也。」〔T25 0653b10〕,「世諦如即是第一義諦如。」〔T25 0653b11〕。論段則易為「世俗」五見(〔T25 0654c14〕至〔T25 0654c21〕):「菩薩世俗故為眾生說若有、若無,非第一義。」〔T25 0654c14〕,「不異。世俗如即是第一義如。」〔T25 0654c18〕——論段省「諦」字而作「世俗」「第一義」,兩組所指同一,如實分記。
三、譬喻與故事
本品要喻五,皆繫於所釋之義,無泛設;引他經之事一無所有(本帳於本品範圍逐字查『如…經說』型引事零命中,誠實記;二見「如經中廣說」〔T25 0653b18〕〔T25 0654a16〕所指即所釋經本身,非他經)。
虛空中種樹(設難之喻)。 須菩提開卷所設之難:「世尊!譬如人欲於虛空中種樹,是為甚難!」〔T25 0651c12〕。喻之力在「虛空」二字:不是樹難種,是無地可種。眾生不可得而為眾生求菩提,正是無地而種。此語之漢字流於本論全書二見(〔T25 0651c13〕〔T25 0703c12〕)、於所釋經全經一見(〔T08 0377a09〕),本帳雙向重掃所得。
種樹不識根莖(佛答之喻)。 佛不破其難,改其喻:「譬如人種樹,不識樹根、莖、枝、葉、華、果,而愛護溉灌,漸漸長大,華、葉、果實成就,皆得用之。」〔T25 0651c18〕——種樹者之不識,正是菩薩之不得。不識而灌溉,樹自成就;不得而求道,道自成就。前喻言其難,後喻言其成,一難一成之間,全品之義已立。
葉蔭·華色·果味(論主拆喻之三)。 見第二目『葉·華·果三益』。三喻之所以不可併省者,在其配位各異:葉之德在遮(熱時涼樂),華之德在悅(色好香淨柔軟),果之德在實(色香味力)——遮惡、生善、得道,次第分明。
如守門人(五根之念力)。 論主釋信等五根之力,於念根出一喻:「念力故,常憶師教,善法來聽入,惡法來不聽入,如守門人」〔T25 0653c20〕——守門人不造善惡,只管進出。念之為力,正在此一分別之嚴,不在其所知之多。此語之漢字流於本論全書四見(〔T25 0123a05〕〔T25 0198c06〕〔T25 0250c15〕〔T25 0653c21〕),本品一見。
夜失貫珠·電光暫現(一念相應慧之喻)。 論主釋菩薩坐道場得一切種智之頓:「坐道場,用一念相應慧,得一切種智;如人夜失貫珠,電光暫現,即時還得故。」〔T25 0654b21〕——珠本是自己的,失在暗中;電光不予人珠,只是一照。得一切種智之為「得」,其實是還得。「如人夜失貫珠」之漢字流於本論全書一見,即此;「電光暫現」二見(〔T25 0165c01〕〔T25 0654b22〕),本品一見。
四、所釋經文
品名單向異名:道樹/種樹(並錄不判)。 本品品名之異,與品六十二之兩造鏡像型不同,本品為單向——異名唯見於所釋經側。其一,本論側:品題〔T25 0651c06〕「大智度論釋道樹品第七十一」,底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石六本俱作「道樹」,無一本作「種樹」(品題注全文見第八目)。其二,所釋經側:T223 品題〔T08 0377a05〕「道樹品第七十一」,其注曰「道【大】|種【宮】【聖】」——宮、聖二本作「種樹品」;品題下另有夾註一枚,其注曰「丹種樹品【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」,丹本夾註所標亦作「種樹品」。故「種樹」之為異名,其witness凡三(宮·聖·丹),皆在所釋經側;本論側零。兩名各取本品一喻:「道樹」取佛答之成佛樹,「種樹」取須菩提設難與佛答共用之種樹(見第三目);並錄不判。
品次 -1 階(聖·石續存·起訖兩端全證)。 品題注內,聖本作「大智度經論卷八十五釋第七十品訖第七十二品」、石本作「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十道樹品八十五」——兩本皆較底本「第七十一」少一,-1 階鏈於本品續存。本品另有第二端證:品末「蜜」字注〔T25 0654c23〕石本作「蜜釋第七十品竟」(下帳第六十八條)——品首之題與品末之竟兩層互證,皆作「七十」,非孤證。又前品收尾處兩注〔T25 0651c03〕「論【大】|經論【聖】|論經【石】」與「四【大】|四釋七十品下【宋】【宮】|四釋七十品之下【元】|四釋第六十九品下【聖】|四釋六十九品竟【石】」,聖、石亦皆 -1(品七十作「六十九」)——此二注屬前品範圍,本帳不入六十八條之帳,唯引以證模式跨品延續。
宋元宮三本之卷題連署(與底本卷界相符)。 品題注內,宋、元二本作「大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一訖第七十三品」、宮本作「大智度論第八十五釋第七十一品訖第七十三品道樹品」,三本皆以本卷所含三品連署卷題;明本則但作「大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一」,不署訖處。以之核底本:卷八十五起〔T25 0651c06〕訖〔T25 0658b22〕,其內實含〈道樹品第七十一〉〔T25 0651c10〕、〈菩薩行品第七十二〉〔T25 0654c24〕、〈種善根品第七十三〉〔T25 0657b16〕三品——諸本卷題所署之「訖第七十三品」與底本卷界逐字相符,如實誌錄。底本題下夾註「卷八十五」亦與之同指。
三造同以本品為開卷。 其一,本論側:本品品題即卷八十五之卷首題(見第一目)。其二,所釋經側:T223 卷第二十一訖〔T08 0376c25〕,卷第二十二起〔T08 0377a02〕,譯署〔T08 0377a04〕,本品品題〔T08 0377a05〕緊接——T223 側本品亦繫卷首;本品訖〔T08 0378c18〕,次品〈道行品〉品題〔T08 0378c19〕緊接,未涉卷界。其三,古德疏側:吉藏《大品經義疏》卷第九訖〔X24n0451 0324b08〕,卷第十起〔X24n0451 0324b12〕,撰署〔X24n0451 0324b13〕,本品疏題〔X24n0451 0324b14〕緊接,其疏之卷第十亦以本品開卷;吉藏並於其品題〔X24n0451 0324b14〕下繫一注,其文為「經卷第二十二」,與 T223 卷第二十二逐字相合。三造之卷界於本品處齊一,與品六十二之『兩傳承卷品分劃不合』恰成對照,如實誌錄。
次品品名兩藏不同(誌關聯·不入本品之判)。 本論次品作「大智度論釋菩薩行品第七十二」〔T25 0654c24〕,所釋經次品作「道行品第七十二」〔T08 0378c19〕——次品之名兩藏不同;而本論次品之注〔T25 0654c24〕內,宮本作「大智度論釋第七十二品道行品」,正與所釋經側合。此屬次品範圍,本帳唯誌其關聯,不判孰正。
T223 mulu n 屬性 +1 偏移(續存)。 所釋經 T223 側本品之 mulu 標 n="72" 而顯文標「71 道樹品」〔T08 0377a05〕——n 屬性 +1 偏移自品四十一以來屢見,本品續存(承既誌之常設體例,不重判)。其前後亦同款:「70 三慧品」n="71"〔T08 0373a09〕、「72 道行品」n="73"〔T08 0378c19〕。
全量牒經對讀(兩側對勘·異文十處·逐處誌其校記之有無)。 本論經段與所釋經〈道樹品〉逐字對讀,兩側漢字流各二千五百六十二、二千五百六十四字(本帳逐字流獨立重算),其異十處:
- 天處/處——本論作「四天王天處乃至非有想非無想天處」〔T25 0651c26〕,T223 作「四天王天處乃至非有想非無想處」〔T08 0377a22〕,少一「天」字。本論側此處有注「天【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第六條),T223 側同位有注「處【大】|天處【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」——兩造校記恰成鏡像:本論之底本讀法(天處)正是 T223 諸異本之讀法,T223 之底本讀法(處)正是本論諸異本之讀法。
- 何以故/所以者何——本論作「當知是菩薩為如佛。何以故?」〔T25 0652a05〕,T223 作「當知是菩薩為如佛。所以者何?」〔T08 0377b02〕。T223 側此處有注「所以者何【大】|何以故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」——五本皆合本論底本;本論側此處無校記。
- 深/〔-〕——本論作「是菩薩摩訶薩能如說行深般若波羅蜜」〔T25 0652b08〕,T223 作「菩薩摩訶薩能如說行般若波羅蜜」〔T08 0377c07〕。本論側此處有注「深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第二十一條),T223 側同位有注「般【大】|深般【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」——又一鏡像。
- 作禮/為作禮——本論作「一切世間天及人、阿修羅應當作禮。」〔T25 0652b07〕,T223 作「一切世間天及人、阿修羅應當為作禮。」〔T08 0377c05〕。本論側有注「作【大】|為作【元】【明】【石】」(下帳第十九條)——元、明、石三本之讀正是 T223 底本之讀;T223 側此處無校記。
- 國土/世界(兩向互換)——其一,本論作「若千國土中眾生皆發聲聞、辟支佛意」〔T25 0652b12〕,T223 作「若千世界中眾生,皆發聲聞、辟支佛意」〔T08 0377c11〕,T223 側有注「世界【大】下同|國土【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】下同」,五本合本論。其二,同品下文本論作「淨佛世界、成就眾生」〔T25 0653a02〕,T223 作「淨佛國土、成就眾生」〔T08 0378b02〕,方向恰反,本論側於此有校記(石本作國土·下帳第三十一條)。同一對詞在一品之內兩向互換,如實誌錄不強解。
- 住聲聞辟支佛地者/發意求聲聞辟支佛者——本論作「置是三千大千世界中住聲聞、辟支佛地者。」〔T25 0652b19〕,T223 作「置是三千大千世界中發意求聲聞辟支佛者。」〔T08 0377c18〕。T223 側有注「發意求聲聞辟支佛者【大】|住聲聞辟支佛地者【聖】」——聖本之讀正是本論底本之讀;本論側此處無校記。
- 檀波羅蜜/檀那波羅蜜·尸羅/尸·禪/禪那——本論作「能行檀波羅蜜」〔T25 0653a02〕、「能行尸羅波羅蜜」、「禪波羅蜜」,T223 作「能行檀那波羅蜜」〔T08 0378b01〕、「能行尸羅波羅蜜」、「禪那波羅蜜」。T223 側有注「檀那【大】下同|檀【聖】下同」「禪那【大】下同|禪【聖】下同」——聖本之讀正合本論之譯名;本論側「尸羅」有注「羅【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第三十二條),四本作『尸波羅蜜』,此則兩藏俱無之讀。兩藏譯名習慣各自成系(承品六十二既誌)。
- 具足佛道因緣(重出)——本論作「是為修學佛道,能具足佛道因緣;具足佛道因緣已,用一念相應慧得一切種智」〔T25 0653a19〕,T223 作「是為修學佛道。能具足是佛道因緣已,以一念相應慧得一切種智」〔T08 0378b19〕。本論側此處有二注「足【大】|足是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」與「具足佛道因緣【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」(下帳第三十七、三十八條),四本所成之讀「能具足是佛道因緣已」與 T223 底本逐字相值;兩注同繫〔T25 0653a19〕一處,如實並錄。
- 可得/知——本論作「布施無法尚不可得,何況有法!」〔T25 0653a26〕,T223 作「布施無法尚不可知,何況有法?」〔T08 0378b26〕。本論側有注「可得【大】|知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」(下帳第四十條)——五本作「知」,與 T223 之「可知」同向而少一字;T223 側此處無校記。
- 五受眾/五受陰——本論經段作「眾生於五受眾中有著相故」〔T25 0653b13〕,T223 作「眾生於五受陰中有著相故」〔T08 0378c15〕,本論側此處無校記。而本論論段同語作「眾生於五受陰中有所著」〔T25 0654c19〕,其注〔T25 0654c20〕作「陰【大】|眾【石】」(下帳第六十六條)——本論經段作「眾」、論段作「陰」,自身用字不一;而石本於論段反作「眾」,如實誌錄不強解。
對照組(五串·兩藏各自見數誠實記·對位唯一)。 「成佛樹」〔T25 0651c22〕/〔T08 0377a18〕;「一切種智無法緣,念為增上,寂滅為行,無相為相。」〔T25 0652c11〕/〔T08 0378a10〕;「諸菩薩摩訶薩學是如得一切種智,得名如來。」〔T25 0652a19〕/〔T08 0377b16〕;「是名菩薩摩訶薩方便力。」〔T25 0653a24〕/〔T08 0378b24〕;「世諦如即是第一義諦如。」〔T25 0653b11〕/〔T08 0378c12〕。以上五串之漢字流,於 T25n1509 全論與 T08n0223 全經各唯一見(本帳逐串於兩藏底本以 markup 容錯法獨立重掃,非轉抄),對位唯一、無他品可淆。另誌見數不為一者,以免以估值充數:「無法尚不可得,何況有法!」於本論本品內三見(〔T25 0653a22〕〔T25 0653a24〕〔T25 0653a26〕)、於所釋經本品內二見(〔T08 0378b22〕〔T08 0378b25〕),兩藏見數不等——其因即上條『可得/知』之異(T223 第三見作「不可知」),如實誌錄。「一切法本性爾」於 T25n1509 全論二見(〔T25 0653a29〕〔T25 0654c06〕,經論各一)、於 T08n0223 全經一見〔T08 0378c01〕。判為「同品異名」(品身逐字幾近同文,異名見上;本論【論】層為論體之結構性擴增,所釋經無此層,非異文)。
五、般若義眼
本品之眼,在一「樹」字落到修行的時間上——不是把菩提比作樹,是把『不得眾生而為眾生求菩提』這件看來不可能的事,放回種樹的耐心裡去看。其義可約為五重。
其一,難處在「虛空」,不在「種樹」。須菩提開卷所歎不是般若難懂,是行門自相矛盾:「諸菩薩摩訶薩不得眾生,而為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是為甚難!」〔T25 0651c11〕,故設喻「譬如人欲於虛空中種樹,是為甚難!」〔T25 0651c12〕。佛不否認其難,只把「甚難」二字接過來另作一解:「諸菩薩摩訶薩所為甚難,為眾生故,求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,度著吾我顛倒眾生。」〔T25 0651c16〕——難的不是空中無地,是所度者正執著有我。難處一經挪位,難就不再是不可能,而是分內事。
其二,種樹者之不識,正是行道者之不得。佛之答喻極平實:「譬如人種樹,不識樹根、莖、枝、葉、華、果,而愛護溉灌,漸漸長大,華、葉、果實成就,皆得用之。」〔T25 0651c18〕——世上種樹的人,沒有一個先把根莖枝葉認全了才下種。不識而灌溉,樹自己長;不得而求道,道自己成。「漸漸」二字是這一喻的眼:「漸漸行六波羅蜜,得一切種智,成佛樹」〔T25 0651c21〕。空中種樹之所以可能,不在種者有本事,在法自有其漸次。
其三,樹之三益,是菩薩對眾生的三重次第。經自分葉、華、果:葉者離三惡道〔T25 0651c24〕,華者生人天乃至非想非非想〔T25 0651c25〕,果者得三乘道果乃至般涅槃〔T25 0651c27〕。論主為之各配一德:「如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂」〔T25 0653b19〕、「如華,色好香淨柔軟」〔T25 0653b21〕、「如樹果,色香味力」〔T25 0653b23〕——遮熱、悅眼、療飢,三事不可互代。樹未成果之時,它的葉已經在蔭人了;菩薩未成佛之時,眾生已經在得益。這是『不得眾生而度眾生』最實在的一面。
其四,「如佛」不是抬舉,是同一個如。須菩提歎「當知是菩薩為如佛。」〔T25 0652a05〕,佛可其言而自出因緣:若菩薩不發心,「世間則無過去、未來、現在諸佛」〔T25 0652a11〕。其下更以「如」貫之:「以如故說如來,以如故說辟支佛、阿羅漢、一切賢聖」〔T25 0652a15〕,「是諸如,如實無異,以是故說名為如。」〔T25 0652a18〕。論主怕人誤會這是恭維,特地聲明:「不以我心貪貴菩薩故說言如佛,以得如故言如佛。」〔T25 0653c03〕,並推到底——「離如,更無有法不入如者。」〔T25 0653c05〕。然則畜生亦有如,何以不名如佛?論主之答不在如上作分別,在行上作分別:「畜生雖亦有如,因緣未發故,不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若故。」〔T25 0653c07〕——如是平等的,行如不是。
其五,無性之中的方便力,不是折衷,是同時。須菩提問得極實:一切法既無性,初發意菩薩憑什麼還能行六度、淨佛世界、成就眾生〔T25 0652c29〕?佛之答只是把「無性」再說一遍,卻換了位置:「菩薩摩訶薩能學諸法無性,亦能淨佛世界、成就眾生,知世界、眾生亦無性,即是方便力。」〔T25 0653a10〕——知世界眾生無性而仍淨仍成,這件事本身就叫方便力。論主替它補上正面義:「所謂有、無二法,能一時行故,所謂畢竟空,集諸福德。」〔T25 0654b15〕。「一時」二字是全品之眼:不是先空後有,也不是空歸空、福歸福,是同一念裡兩事俱行。其果亦頓:「坐道場,用一念相應慧,得一切種智;如人夜失貫珠,電光暫現,即時還得故。」〔T25 0654b21〕。全品收在世諦與第一義之不異上:「世諦如即是第一義諦如。」〔T25 0653b11〕——說有說無是為眾生不知不見而設,設者自知其為設,故說而不礙其無所有。末後一句既是收,也是囑:「菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜。」〔T25 0654c22〕。
六、諸家異釋
《大智度論》本無逐文全疏之傳統,古德引釋率屬據實偏倚。本品古德覆讀之情形與品六十二迥異:釋所釋經之吉藏疏存完整專章且以之開卷,而釋本論之慧影疏,其殘卷止於品六十九,本品無疏可考(非闕釋,是殘卷所不及,見下);均正書零命中;天台諸書之「道樹」諸見皆屬泛稱,具名徵引零命中,唯智顗《摩訶止觀》一語與本品開卷之喻相值,誌錄不判。此目誌錄其所疏所引與本品之對應,不判各家詮釋高下。
吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451)·卷第十開卷專章。 於所釋經〈道樹品〉之逐文疏,起「道樹品第七十一」〔X24n0451 0324b14〕,迄〔X24n0451 0325b18〕,次品「道行品第七十二」〔X24n0451 0325b19〕起前,覆本品經全篇。其可誌者六。
其一,大科與品位——「此下第二明發心修行。此中有三:第一從此品竟六喻品,明自行;第二從四攝品以下,明化他行;第三從畢定品,明自他二行無不信皆不退。」〔X24n0451 0324b15〕:吉藏以本品為「發心修行」一大段之首,其下更分七科——「初品中為七:第一明方便起心無所依著希有可歎;第二如佛歎;」〔X24n0451 0324b23〕。本論於此無科段之文,吉藏之七科係其自立,如實分記。
其二,釋品名之因果兩問——「問:此云道樹,樹為是因樹因道?為果佛樹佛道?答:此語通也。」〔X24n0451 0324c06〕,「言道是無上菩提道,樹亦是無上菩提樹也。」〔X24n0451 0324c07〕:以「此語通也」總收,不偏因果一邊。復設第二問辨自行化他——「問:此道樹是自行,為是化他?答:具足二也。」〔X24n0451 0324c09〕,「菩薩求佛道樹是行,以此華果答眾生,以此樹華菓是化他。」〔X24n0451 0324c10〕(此句「答」字,續藏校記出「答疑益」,疑當作「益」,與經文「以葉、華、果實益眾生」〔T25 0651c22〕相合,如實誌其校記不逕改)。本論但云「以樹為譬喻,葉、華、果實,從薄轉厚。」〔T25 0653b19〕,未及因樹果樹、自行化他之辨,兩家所重不同,如實分記。
其三,種樹難易之辨——「然種樹具有難易,自有於地種則易,於空種則易,斯次成華菓。」〔X24n0451 0324c12〕(此段兩「則」下之字,續藏校記分出「易疑難」〔繫「於空種則易」之「易」〕與「難疑易」〔繫下文「於地種則難」之「難」〕,底本原樣如上,本帳不逕改),「今云:空中種樹,是所得人作語。」〔X24n0451 0324c17〕,「有所得人見眾生是有,不知是空,空中度眾生,於其是難。」〔X24n0451 0324c18〕——以「有所得人」立難之所從來,與本論但釋喻之三益者異趣,如實分記。
其四,佛答具二事——「如人不識華藥而溉灌者,須菩提但明眾生不可得,為眾生種樹,不明樹體有無。」〔X24n0451 0324c20〕,「佛答則具二事:不識樹者,此明菩薩體樹不可得也。」〔X24n0451 0324c21〕:以「眾生不可得」與『樹體不可得』兩事分之——須菩提只說前者,佛兼說後者。本論於此段無此分判,係吉藏所獨出,如實誌錄。
其五,三益之短訓——「葉陰涼,除三惡道熱。華可愛,是人無果也。菓堅實,謂三乘道也。」〔X24n0451 0324c24〕(「是人無果也」句,續藏無校記,底本原樣如上):其「葉陰涼,除三惡道熱」與本論「如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂;眾生因菩薩道樹蔭,得離三惡道熱苦。」〔T25 0653b19〕同指而詳略異;其「菓堅實,謂三乘道也」與本論「如樹果,色香味力;眾生因菩薩故得須陀洹等諸聖道果。」〔T25 0653b23〕同指。二家於三益之配位相合,並錄不判。
其六,方便與世俗二段——「何等方便下,第六、明修行方便也。」〔X24n0451 0325b05〕,「佛答:於無所有中起方便行行萬行,此是無有不二行,雖自性空而眾生行,即是空不礙有、有不礙空,善巧之義故名方便也。」〔X24n0451 0325b06〕——以「空不礙有、有不礙空」訓方便,與本論「所謂有、無二法,能一時行故」〔T25 0654b15〕同指而語各異。末段釋世俗——「佛答:明第一義中未曾有不有,今隨俗故,云佛知無所有而為眾生說有不有也。」〔X24n0451 0325b17〕,與本論「菩薩世俗故為眾生說若有、若無,非第一義。」〔T25 0654c14〕相值。又其品題下所繫之注「經卷第二十二」,已引於第四目。
慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)·殘卷所不及(如實誌)。 慧影疏為釋本論之唯一古疏,僅殘卷存世。本帳逐一列其存世諸章之標目,其末章為「釋大方便品第六十九(不完)」〔X46n0791 0916c15〕——殘卷止於品六十九且其章自標「不完」,品七十、品七十一皆在殘卷之外。故本品非慧影闕釋,是慧影疏殘卷所不及,二者性質有別,如實分記。本帳另於全檔回搜「道樹品」「種樹品」「虛空中種樹」「成佛樹」「葉益眾生」「華益眾生」「果益眾生」七串,皆零命中;唯「道樹」二字一見〔X46n0791 0898b10〕,逐字核其文為「若如去伽耶城不遠道樹及西方淨國等」,乃菩提伽耶成道之樹之泛稱,與本品品名無涉,判為零命中(真實)。
均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)·零命中(如實誌)。 同七串於全檔回搜零命中,「道樹」二字亦零見——均正於本品無具名引,如實誌錄負結果。
天台諸書(T46n1911《摩訶止觀》·T46n1912《止觀輔行傳弘決》·T33n1716《法華玄義》·T33n1717《法華玄義釋籤》·T34n1718《法華文句》)·具名徵引零命中,一語相值。 本帳於五檔全檔獨立回搜「道樹品」「種樹品」二串,五檔皆零命中;「道樹」二字於五檔合計三十九見(《摩訶止觀》三、《止觀輔行傳弘決》八、《法華玄義》十七、《釋籤》三、《法華文句》八),逐條核皆為『成道/坐道樹』之菩提樹泛稱,非本品品題之徵引,如實誌錄。惟《摩訶止觀》釋四弘誓願一節有一語與本品開卷之喻相值:「雖知佛道非成所成,如虛空中種樹,使得華得果。」〔T46n1911 0056b03〕——「虛空中種樹」與「得華得果」兩事並出,與本品「譬如人欲於虛空中種樹」〔T25 0651c12〕、「以葉、華、果實益眾生」〔T25 0651c22〕語脈相值;然智顗未標所出之品,本帳誌其相值而不判其為徵引,如實分記。
七、互讀與承衍
本品之義脈,前後相承者有四,皆此目所誌,不代定讀。
其一,『無所得即是得』之承(論主自證·硬鏈前品)。 論段開卷第一句即繫前品:「須菩提從佛聞無所得即是得,歎未曾有」〔T25 0653b17〕。「無所得即是得」六字之漢字流於 T25n1509 全論三見(〔T25 0647c17〕〔T25 0651b27〕〔T25 0653b17〕),其第二見〔T25 0651b27〕在前品〈三慧品第七十〉論段之末、去卷八十四卷末題僅數行;於 T08n0223 全經一見〔T08 0376c23〕,即所釋經〈三慧品〉之收句「須菩提!無所得即是得」。本論論主所「從佛聞」者,逐字即前品之末句,本帳雙向重掃所得。前品說無所得,本品說無所得中如何種樹,品次相生,誌其承。
其二,『道樹—菩薩行』之品次前指。 本品末句「菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜。」〔T25 0654c22〕,次品即〈菩薩行品第七十二〉〔T25 0654c24〕(所釋經側作〈道行品〉,見第四目)。本論本品內無前指次品之明文(本帳於本品範圍逐字查「菩薩行品」「道行」零命中),吉藏則於科段中明其序——「次道行三善兩品明菩薩正行成就」〔X24n0451 0324b21〕,以本品與次二品同屬一段。此屬吉藏之科,非論主自陳,如實分記,誌其關聯不代定讀。
其三,『種樹』異名與經文之繫(單向·所釋經側)。 品名之異造「種樹」,其所本在經文「譬如人欲於虛空中種樹」〔T25 0651c12〕與「譬如人種樹」〔T25 0651c18〕。本帳雙向重掃:「種樹」二字於 T25n1509 全論七見(〔T25 0140c11〕二見〔T25 0267a19〕〔T25 0363a13〕〔T25 0651c13〕〔T25 0651c18〕〔T25 0703c13〕)、於 T08n0223 全經二見(〔T08 0377a09〕〔T08 0377a14〕,皆在本品)——於所釋經側,「種樹」為本品所專有,故其得立為品名;於本論側則非專有,而本論諸本亦無一作「種樹品」。異名之單向,於語料分佈上有其據,誌其關聯,不判兩名孰先。
其四,寶庫掛鏈(穩定徵引·軟引)。 本品『不得眾生而為眾生求菩提』之發心式、虛空種樹與不識樹根之兩喻、葉華果三益之次第、「是如在佛,亦在菩薩」之如義、與「有、無二法,能一時行」之方便訓,為後世論發菩提心、論空有不二、論菩薩饒益眾生之所本,落穩定徵引〔T25n1509 道樹品·卷八十五〕;諸帙引本論處尚未定稿,故軟引,俟其逐字核存。此屬般若義下貫行門之承衍,誌錄不判。
八、校本與版本說明
本品底本為《大智度論》卷八十五〔T25 0651c06–0654c24〕(品身正文自品題〔T25 0651c06〕起,終於「菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜」句迄〔T25 0654c23〕;次品品題〔T25 0654c24〕前;本品範圍內無卷末題);所釋經校本為《摩訶般若波羅蜜經》〈道樹品〉〔T08 0377a05–0378c18〕;古德疏校本為吉藏《大品經義疏》(X24n0451,覆所釋經〔X24n0451 0324b14–0325b18〕);慧影《大智度論疏》(X46n0791)殘卷止於品六十九,本品無疏可考,均正《大乘四論玄義》(X46n0784)及天台五書具名徵引零命中(見第六目)。異讀校記依大正校勘,涉大正底本與宋、元、明、宮、聖、石(石山寺本)諸本及 CBETA 校之異——本品六十八條之帳內未見聖乙本入帳。
witness 分佈(六十八條之機械重計值)。 底本【大】六十八、宮三十七、宋二十九、元二十九、明二十九、聖二十三、石二十二、【CB】一、【麗-CB】一。其中缺字型(〔-〕)三十三條,佔全帳近半;單一witness獨異者:唯石本獨異十五條、唯聖本獨異八條、唯宮本獨異八條;宋元明宮四本同讀者二十四條。石、聖二本之獨異密度最高,與其 -1 階之自成一系相副,如實誌錄。
品題注(品名·卷題連署·-1 階之底據·專列·入六十八條之帳)。 品題〔T25 0651c06〕之注 n="0651016"(type=mod)底本全文原樣:「大智度論釋道樹品第七十一(卷八十五)【大】|大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一訖第七十三品【宋】【元】|大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一【明】|大智度論第八十五釋第七十一品訖第七十三品道樹品【宮】|大智度經論卷八十五釋第七十品訖第七十二品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十道樹品八十五【石】」(下帳第一條)——此即諸本卷題連署與聖石 -1 階之底據,如實並錄,不強加調解(析論見第四目)。本注之錨為 beg0651016/end0651016 之範圍錨(非品六十二所見之點錨型),故入本品六十八條之帳,與品六十二之『品題注不入帳』異,顯式標出以免兩品帳數互擾。底本讀法內之括注「(卷八十五)」即品題下之 inline 夾註,底本原樣保留。又前品收尾處兩注(n="0651014"/n="0651015")皆在〔T25 0651c03〕,屬前品範圍,本帳不入帳,唯於第四目引其文以證 -1 階跨品延續。
star 三枚·皆品內自共用(專列)。 本品範圍內 star anchor 三枚,本帳逐枚解其校勘條之對應目標並定位所屬品:
beg_890〔T25 0651c25〕「姓」字——corresp→note(0651019),即本品〔T25 0651c25〕之注(下帳第四條),品內自共用;下帳第五條即此 star 條。beg_891〔T25 0652a24〕「住」字——corresp→note(0652004),即本品〔T25 0652a24〕之注(下帳第十一條),品內自共用;下帳第十二條即此 star 條。beg_892〔T25 0654c12〕「能」字——corresp→note(0654011),即本品〔T25 0654c11〕之注(下帳第六十一條),品內自共用;下帳第六十二條即此 star 條。
三枚之 corresp 目標既定,star 之分佈為三枚俱在品內、零枚跨品——與品六十二之『一枚跨品、兩枚品內』異,如實分記。三枚之 lem/rdg 與其所共用之定義條逐字相同(「姓【大】|姓若【石】」「住【大】|於【元】【明】【石】」「能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」),本帳於下帳依底本出現序各自成條,不合併。
CBETA 校訂層一條(非傳統諸本並陳型·專列)。 〔T25 0654c21〕「俗(K14n0549_p1348a01)(T25n1509_p0654c16)【CB】【麗-CB】|欲【大】」(下帳第六十七條)——其注型為增補型(anchor 作 nkr_note_add_0654c2101,與傳統 orig/mod 型異),本讀之內含二對讀附註:其一指高麗藏電子版之對應位置,其二指本論自身〔T25 0654c16〕之對應位置。即 CBETA 據麗藏並據本論自身下文「世俗、第一義有異耶?」〔T25 0654c16〕校訂底本【大】之「欲」為「俗」(成「世俗法故分別諸法」),無宋元明宮聖石等傳統 witness 標記,屬 CBETA 現代校勘層,本版讀者面從 CBETA 現行文本讀法。工作底本清單以圓括號錄其二對讀附註,本帳原樣保留。
結構標記校記二條(專列)。 【經】〔T25 0651c10〕與【論】〔T25 0653b17〕兩標記皆有校記,宋、宮、聖三本俱無此二標記(下帳第二、四十四條)——與品六十二【經】有校記而【論】無校記之情形異,如實分記。本品此二條無 star 機制掛回他品之定義處,皆為品內自立之注。
校勘總帳(六十八條全量對帳·底本原樣)。 下依底本出現序全量列之,內含 star 三條,隨條標明其 corresp 目標與所屬品。異本讀法並列保存,正文仍從現行底本讀法:
app 條(六十八·底本出現序·star-corresp 隨條標明)
- 〔T25 0651c06〕大智度論釋道樹品第七十一(卷八十五)【大】|大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一訖第七十三品【宋】【元】|大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一【明】|大智度論第八十五釋第七十一品訖第七十三品道樹品【宮】|大智度經論卷八十五釋第七十品訖第七十二品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十道樹品八十五【石】(品題注·卷題連署與 -1 階之底據·範圍錨型·入本帳·見上專列)
- 〔T25 0651c10〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(結構標記存否注)
- 〔T25 0651c24〕華【大】|葉【聖】
- 〔T25 0651c25〕姓【大】|姓若【石】(star 定義處·note(0651019)·所共用者見下一條)
- 〔T25 0651c25〕姓【大】|姓若【石】(star·corresp→note(0651019)=本品〔T25 0651c25〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0651c26〕天【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(四本之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·鏡像·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0651c29〕是【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0652a03〕令【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0652a14〕如佛【大】|佛如【聖】
- 〔T25 0652a18〕諸【大】|識【宮】
- 〔T25 0652a24〕住【大】|於【元】【明】【石】(star 定義處·note(0652004)·所共用者見下一條)
- 〔T25 0652a24〕住【大】|於【元】【明】【石】(star·corresp→note(0652004)=本品〔T25 0652a24〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0652a25〕知【大】|如【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0652a26〕知【大】|智【聖】
- 〔T25 0652a26〕知一切眾生根具足已【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(九字整句之脫·四本所成之讀與所釋經不合·所釋經同位具此句〔T08 0377b24〕·如實誌錄)
- 〔T25 0652a28〕得【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0652b04〕應【大】|魔【石】
- 〔T25 0652b07〕應當【大】|當應【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0652b07〕作【大】|為作【元】【明】【石】(三本之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0652b08〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0652b09〕深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(四本之讀正是所釋經底本之讀·鏡像·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0652b12〕千【大】|干【宮】
- 〔T25 0652b14〕如【大】|如是【石】
- 〔T25 0652b24〕中【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0652c09〕無想【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(四本之讀正是所釋經底本之讀〔T08 0378a08〕·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0652c13〕但【大】|俱【聖】
- 〔T25 0652c23〕相【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0652c24〕為【大】|為相【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0652c26〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0652c28〕自【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(五本作「一切法性空故」·正是所釋經底本之讀〔T08 0378a28〕)
- 〔T25 0653a02〕世界【大】|國土【石】(石本獨作「國土」·與所釋經底本同·而本論餘本皆作「世界」·見第四目『兩向互換』)
- 〔T25 0653a03〕羅【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0653a08〕定【大】|空【聖】
- 〔T25 0653a12〕是【大】|是為【石】
- 〔T25 0653a14〕行【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0653a16〕薩【大】|薩等【聖】
- 〔T25 0653a19〕足【大】|足是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(與下條同繫一處·四本所成之讀與所釋經底本相值·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0653a19〕具足佛道因緣【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(六字之脫·與上條同組)
- 〔T25 0653a25〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0653a26〕可得【大】|知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(五本作「知」·所釋經底本作「不可知」·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0653a29〕況【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0653b01〕佛【大】|佛所【石】
- 〔T25 0653b12〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0653b17〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】(結構標記存否注·與第二條同款)
- 〔T25 0653b21〕故【大】|故如【石】
- 〔T25 0653b22〕香【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0653b27〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0653c11〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0653c14〕能善知眾生根【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】(六字整句之脫·與第十五條同型·皆在學如般若波羅蜜次第之重出句上)
- 〔T25 0653c28〕緣【大】|緣惡【聖】
- 〔T25 0654a08〕鈍【大】|鈍故【石】
- 〔T25 0654a18〕心【大】|意【聖】
- 〔T25 0654a18〕應【大】|能【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0654a23〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0654b05〕智慧【大】|知【石】
- 〔T25 0654b10〕緣【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0654b22〕貫【大】|寶【元】【明】(元明作『夜失寶珠』·喻之物異而喻義同·如實並誌)
- 〔T25 0654b25〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】(六本俱無·底本獨有·全帳唯一之六本同缺條)
- 〔T25 0654b28〕可【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0654c02〕及【大】|乃【石】
- 〔T25 0654c11〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(star 定義處·note(0654011)·所共用者見下一條)
- 〔T25 0654c12〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】(star·corresp→note(0654011)=本品〔T25 0654c11〕注·品內共用)
- 〔T25 0654c15〕有【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0654c17〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0654c19〕於【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0654c20〕陰【大】|眾【石】(石本於論段作「眾」·而本論經段同語底本即作「眾」·見第四目)
- 〔T25 0654c21〕俗(K14n0549_p1348a01)(T25n1509_p0654c16)【CB】【麗-CB】|欲【大】(CBETA 校訂層·增補型注·lem 內含二對讀附註·無傳統 witness·見上專列)
- 〔T25 0654c23〕蜜【大】|蜜釋第七十品竟【石】(石本品末收束記·-1 階第二端證·見第四目)
以上六十八條與工作底本錨點校記之數機械相合(工作底本檔末清單六十八條·機械重計值六十八),star 之目標已隨條標明。品題注入此六十八條之帳(第一條),已於上文顯式標出;star 三枚、CBETA 校訂層一條、結構標記二條已於上文專列。
所釋經 witness 對讀(已展開十處·餘未展開·誌闕待補)。 所釋經 T223 側本品對讀範圍〔T08 0377a05–0378c18〕內,本帳逐條掃得編號注二十九條、star 錨四枚;其與本論互印之十處異文(天處/處·何以故/所以者何·深/〔-〕·作禮/為作禮·國土/世界·住聲聞辟支佛地者/發意求聲聞辟支佛者·檀波羅蜜/檀那波羅蜜等·具足佛道因緣·可得/知·五受眾/五受陰)與品題之單向異名,已逐條誌於第四目。餘條之逐條並錄未展開,據實誌其未展開,待後續補查,不以估值充數。
I. Structural Placement
Within the sequence in which the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa comments on the Larger Sūtra, this chapter belongs to the section of the Commentary on the Remaining Chapters; it lies wholly within Fascicle 85, as a single unit. Fascicle 84 ends at〔T25 0651c03〕 (with the fascicle-end title 「大智度論卷第八十四」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-four"), and Fascicle 85 begins at〔T25 0651c06〕—its fascicle-head title is precisely this chapter's title, 「大智度論釋道樹品第七十一」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Tree of the Path, the Seventy-first"〔T25 0651c06〕, with the interlinear note 「卷八十五」 tr. "Fascicle Eighty-five" tied below the title; the next two lines are the author's signature, 「聖者龍樹菩薩造」 tr. "Composed by the noble Bodhisattva Nāgārjuna"〔T25 0651c08〕, and the translator's signature, 「後秦龜茲國三藏鳩摩羅什譯」 tr. "Translated by Kumārajīva, Tripiṭaka master of Kucha, in the Later Qin"〔T25 0651c09〕: both the author's signature and the translator's signature are present (differing from Chapter 62's ‘no fascicle title at the head of the chapter, no author's or translator's signature’). The body of the chapter begins from the 【經】〔T25 0651c10〕 and ends with the one sentence 「菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "The bodhisattva should train in the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent."〔T25 0654c22〕, running on to〔T25 0654c23〕; the title of the next chapter, 「大智度論釋菩薩行品第七十二」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Bodhisattva's Practice, the Seventy-second"〔T25 0654c24〕, follows immediately after it. Within the range of this chapter there is no fascicle-end title: Fascicle 85 only comes to an end at〔T25 0658b22〕, and between the two it still holds two chapters, the next chapter, "The Bodhisattva's Practice"〔T25 0654c24〕, and "Planting Roots of Goodness", the Seventy-third〔T25 0657b16〕. Hence this chapter is of the type placed at the head of the fascicle · the fascicle not yet finished within it, continuing straight into the next chapter—differing from the within-the-fascicle type of Chapter 62, "Training Alike", differing from the fascicle-crossing type of Chapter 48, "The Mother of the Buddhas", and differing also from the at-the-end-of-the-fascicle type of Chapter 53, "Tending toward Omniscience".
The whole chapter has four thousand five hundred and seventy-six pure Chinese characters (a mechanically recounted value · agreeing with what the draft records). They divide as follows: twelve characters of the chapter title, seven of the author's signature, twelve of the translator's signature, one character each for the two structural markers 【經】 and 【論】, and the two characters of 「釋曰」 tr. "Explanation"—thirty-five characters in all, belonging to the structural layer; the main text of the sūtra section has two thousand five hundred and sixty-one characters, and the main text of the treatise section one thousand nine hundred and eighty—the three numbers added together give four thousand five hundred and seventy-six, agreeing with the character count of the whole chapter. The structure within the chapter is one 【經】 and one 【論】, a single unit: 【經】〔T25 0651c10〕 and 【論】〔T25 0653b17〕. Both structural markers have collation notes, and the three Song, Palace, and Shōgozō texts all lack these markers (entries two and forty-four of the ledger below)—whether a marker is present or absent belongs to the layer of the base text's transmission, and the structural count still follows the labels of the base text.
The speakers and the number of questions and answers: the sūtra section is in the form of questions and answers between Subhūti and the Buddha; within the range of this chapter 「須菩提白佛言」 tr. "Subhūti said to the Buddha" is seen seven times (〔T25 0651c10〕〔T25 0652a05〕〔T25 0652b05〕〔T25 0652c05〕〔T25 0652c13〕〔T25 0652c29〕〔T25 0653b02〕), 「佛告須菩提」 tr. "the Buddha told Subhūti" seven times (〔T25 0651c15〕〔T25 0652b08〕〔T25 0652b12〕〔T25 0652b14〕〔T25 0652c08〕〔T25 0652c20〕〔T25 0653a10〕), and 「須菩提言」 tr. "Subhūti said" four times (〔T25 0652b13〕〔T25 0652b21〕〔T25 0652c06〕〔T25 0652c21〕), located one by one by this ledger in the stream of Chinese characters. The sūtra section has in addition several places that carry on the continuous teaching of the preceding passage without any marker of a change of speaker (such as〔T25 0652a22〕〔T25 0652b10〕〔T25 0652c25〕〔T25 0653b03〕〔T25 0653b09〕); they are assigned according to their vocatives, 「世尊」 tr. "World-Honored One" and 「須菩提」 tr. "Subhūti", and recorded separately, as they are.
In the sūtra section 「復次」 tr. "furthermore" is seen once, within the Buddha's words. Its words are 「復次,須菩提!眾生於五受眾中有著相故,不知無所有」 tr. "Furthermore, Subhūti! Because beings cling to marks within the five aggregates of clinging, they do not know what is without anything existent"〔T25 0653b13〕; it carries on from 「以眾生不知、不見是如故,菩薩摩訶薩以世諦示若有、若無。」 tr. "Because beings do not know and do not see this suchness, the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, by worldly truth, shows that it exists or does not exist."〔T25 0653b12〕, and is a connecting phrase within the same passage of the Buddha's teaching, not a transitional phrase set up afterwards by the treatise-author—the speaker is the Buddha, not the treatise-author; it differs in nature from the two occurrences of 「復次」 tr. "furthermore" in the treatise section (〔T25 0653b28〕〔T25 0654c19〕, both connectives of the treatise-author's own explanation), and is recorded separately, as it is.
Treatise ① opens the treatise with 「釋曰:」 tr. "Explanation:"〔T25 0653b17〕 (the marker that opens the treatise, not counted in the number of question-and-answer pairs); the formal questions and answers are three groups: 〔T25 0653c06〕 question / 〔T25 0653c07〕 answer, 〔T25 0654a21〕 question / 〔T25 0654a22〕 answer, 〔T25 0654b03〕 question / 〔T25 0654b04〕 answer—recounting character by character independently, this ledger obtains three of 「問曰:」 tr. "Question:" and three of 「答曰:」 tr. "Answer:"; the two numbers are equal, with no orphaned question and no orphaned answer. 「有人言」 tr. "someone says" is seen zero times in the whole chapter (the finding of nothing honestly recorded, not a defect; differing from the five occurrences of Chapter 62). The treatise section has in addition sentence-forms in which the treatise-author re-quotes the sūtra in the third person: 「須菩提問:」 tr. "Subhūti asked:" is seen four times (〔T25 0654a28〕〔T25 0654b07〕〔T25 0654b12〕〔T25 0654c16〕), 「佛答:」 tr. "The Buddha answered:" five times (〔T25 0654a19〕〔T25 0654b01〕〔T25 0654b08〕〔T25 0654b13〕〔T25 0654c14〕), and 「須菩提意:」 tr. "Subhūti thought:" once (〔T25 0654c08〕)—this is the treatise-author's rhetoric of re-quoting the sūtra text, not the on-the-spot intervention of another named speaker, and is recorded separately, as it is. 「如經中廣說」 tr. "as is said at length in the sūtra" is seen twice (〔T25 0653b18〕〔T25 0654a16〕), both pointing to the sūtra explained itself.
II. Terms Examined
The tree of the path. The general name of the whole chapter. Its sūtra proof lies in the tree-planting simile of the Buddha's answer to Subhūti: 「漸漸行六波羅蜜,得一切種智,成佛樹,以葉、華、果實益眾生。」 tr. "little by little practise the six perfections, obtain the omniscience of all kinds, accomplish the Buddha-tree, and with leaves, flowers, and fruit benefit beings."〔T25 0651c21〕—the 「佛樹」 tr. "Buddha-tree" is the fruit; the 「道樹」 tr. "tree of the path" is the tree in the midst of practice. The treatise-author, explaining the simile, uses the two Chinese characters 「道樹」 tr. "tree of the path" directly: 「眾生因菩薩道樹蔭,得離三惡道熱苦。」 tr. "Beings, by the shade of the bodhisattva's tree of the path, obtain freedom from the hot suffering of the three evil destinies."〔T25 0653b20〕. The term 「道樹」 tr. "tree of the path" is seen within the range of this chapter, apart from the chapter title, only this once (obtained by this ledger's rescan of the stream of Chinese characters); on the side of the sūtra explained, at the same position, it is likewise. The two Chinese characters 「種樹」 tr. "planting a tree" are seen twice in this chapter (〔T25 0651c13〕〔T25 0651c18〕), namely in 「虛空中種樹」 tr. "planting a tree in space" of Subhūti's difficulty and in 「譬如人種樹」 tr. "It is as a person plants a tree" of the Buddha's answer; the basis of the variant name 「種樹品」 tr. "Chapter on Planting a Tree" lies right here (see Section IV).
The threefold benefit of leaves · flowers · fruit. The backbone of this chapter. The sūtra itself sets out three questions and three answers: 「何等為葉益眾生?因菩薩摩訶薩得離三惡道,是為葉益眾生。」 tr. "What is the leaves benefiting beings? Because of the bodhisattva-mahāsattva, beings obtain freedom from the three evil destinies; this is the leaves benefiting beings."〔T25 0651c23〕; 「何等為華益眾生?因菩薩得生剎利大姓、婆羅門大姓、居士大家、四天王天處乃至非有想非無想天處,是為華益眾生。」 tr. "What is the flowers benefiting beings? Because of the bodhisattva, beings obtain birth in the great clans of the kṣatriyas, the great clans of the brahmins, the great families of the householders, the abode of the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, and so on up to the abode of the heaven of neither perception nor non-perception; this is the flowers benefiting beings."〔T25 0651c24〕; 「是菩薩得一切種智,令眾生得須陀洹果、斯陀含果、阿那含果、阿羅漢果、辟支佛道、佛道」 tr. "This bodhisattva obtains the omniscience of all kinds and causes beings to obtain the fruit of the srota-āpanna, the fruit of the sakṛdāgāmin, the fruit of the anāgāmin, the fruit of the arhat, the pratyekabuddha path, and the Buddha path"〔T25 0651c27〕. The treatise-author matches to each of the three benefits one virtue of the tree: 「如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂;眾生因菩薩道樹蔭,得離三惡道熱苦。」 tr. "As the shade of the tree's leaves: in the time of heat one obtains coolness and pleasure; beings, by the shade of the bodhisattva's tree of the path, obtain freedom from the hot suffering of the three evil destinies."〔T25 0653b19〕, 「如華,色好香淨柔軟;眾生因菩薩以布施、持戒教化故,受人天中福樂。」 tr. "As the flowers, fine in colour, pure in fragrance, and soft to the touch: beings, because the bodhisattva teaches and transforms them by giving and upholding the precepts, receive merit and pleasure among humans and gods."〔T25 0653b21〕, 「如樹果,色香味力;眾生因菩薩故得須陀洹等諸聖道果。」 tr. "As the tree's fruit, with colour, with fragrance, with flavour, with strength: beings, because of the bodhisattva, obtain the fruits of the noble path, such as that of the srota-āpanna."〔T25 0653b23〕—the leaves are matched with keeping off evil, the flowers with humans and gods, the fruit with the three vehicles; each of the three things has what it points to, and none is an ornament set up at large. The treatise-author further gathers them in one general gloss: 「以樹為譬喻,葉、華、果實,從薄轉厚。」 tr. "The tree is taken as the simile; leaves, flowers, and fruit go from thin to thick."〔T25 0653b19〕.
Suchness. The pivot of this chapter's meaning. The sūtra threads the Buddha and the bodhisattva together with 「如」 tr. "suchness": 「以如故說如來,以如故說辟支佛、阿羅漢、一切賢聖」 tr. "By reason of suchness the Tathāgata is spoken of; by reason of suchness the pratyekabuddha, the arhat, and all the worthies and sages are spoken of"〔T25 0652a15〕, 「是諸如,如實無異,以是故說名為如。」 tr. "These suchnesses are, in reality, without difference; for this reason it is named suchness."〔T25 0652a18〕, 「諸菩薩摩訶薩學是如得一切種智,得名如來。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattvas train in this suchness, obtain the omniscience of all kinds, and obtain the name Tathāgata."〔T25 0652a19〕. The treatise-author pushes it to the utmost: 「是如在佛,亦在菩薩,以一相故,是名菩薩為如佛。」 tr. "This suchness is in the Buddha and is also in the bodhisattva; because it is the same one mark, this is called the bodhisattva being as a Buddha."〔T25 0653c04〕, 「離如,更無有法不入如者。」 tr. "Apart from suchness, there is no further dharma that does not enter suchness."〔T25 0653c05〕. And its discrimination too lies in the treatise section: 「畜生雖亦有如,因緣未發故,不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若故。」 tr. "Though the animals also have suchness, it is because the causes and conditions have not yet come forth, and because they cannot benefit beings and cannot practise suchness up to sarvajñā."〔T25 0653c07〕—suchness has no division and limit; those who practise suchness have division and limit. The two Chinese characters 「如佛」 tr. "as a Buddha" are seen fourteen times in this chapter, obtained by this ledger's rescan of the stream of Chinese characters.
The non-existent dharma · without nature · without anything existent. Three names of one meaning, yet with differing levels. The three answers of the sūtra push back the cause layer by layer: 「一切種智自性無故,若法自性無是名無法。」 tr. "Because the self-nature of the omniscience of all kinds is non-existent. If the self-nature of a dharma is non-existent, this is called a non-existent dharma."〔T25 0652c23〕; 「諸法和合因緣故生法中無自性,若無自性是名無法。」 tr. "Because dharmas are born from the coming together of causes and conditions, within the dharma that is born there is no self-nature; if there is no self-nature, this is called a non-existent dharma."〔T25 0652c26〕; 「一切法自性空故,以是故當知一切法無性。」 tr. "Because all dharmas are empty of self-nature; for this reason it should be known that all dharmas are without nature."〔T25 0652c28〕—because they are empty of self-nature, they have no self-nature; because they have no self-nature, they are called non-existent dharmas. The treatise section, for its part, changes 「無法」 tr. "non-existent dharma" into 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent": 「無所有名非法,無生無滅。」 tr. "What is without anything existent is called not a dharma, without arising and without ceasing."〔T25 0654b01〕, 「若法從因緣和合生,即無自性;若法無自性,即是空無法。」 tr. "If a dharma is born from the coming together of causes and conditions, it is without self-nature; if a dharma is without self-nature, it is empty, a non-existent dharma."〔T25 0654b09〕. The three Chinese characters 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" are seen twenty-three times in this chapter, nineteen of them in the treatise section (〔T25 0652c08〕〔T25 0653b07〕〔T25 0653b14〕〔T25 0653b15〕: four occurrences in the sūtra section); the treatise section takes 「無所有」 tr. "without anything existent" as its head term, the sūtra section takes 「無法」 tr. "non-existent dharma" as its head term; what the two names refer to is one and the same, and this is recorded separately, as it is.
The power of skilful means. The substance of what this chapter answers. The sūtra: 「菩薩摩訶薩能學諸法無性,亦能淨佛世界、成就眾生,知世界、眾生亦無性,即是方便力。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is able to train in dharmas' being without nature, and is also able to purify buddha-worlds and bring beings to accomplishment, and knows that worlds and beings are also without nature; this is precisely the power of skilful means."〔T25 0653a10〕, 「是名菩薩摩訶薩方便力。」 tr. "This is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's power of skilful means."〔T25 0653a24〕. The treatise-author brings out separately its positive meaning: 「所謂有、無二法,能一時行故,所謂畢竟空,集諸福德。」 tr. "Namely, because the two dharmas of existence and non-existence can be practised at one time—namely, ultimate emptiness, and the gathering of all merit."〔T25 0654b15〕—skilful means is not a compromise; it is emptiness and the gathering of merit at the same time. Its closing phrase lies in 「當知一切法無所有相」 tr. "it should be known that all dharmas are of the mark of being without anything existent"〔T25 0654b27〕.
The knowledge from vows · the wisdom of the three times · the supernormal power of former lives. Three branches within the sequence of training in suchness. The treatise-author himself states their order: 「欲知無數劫業因緣,要得宿命通」 tr. "Wishing to know the causes and conditions of deeds through countless kalpas, one must obtain the supernormal power of former lives"〔T25 0653c27〕, 「是故求願智,欲知三世事」 tr. "therefore he seeks the knowledge from vows, wishing to know the matters of the three times"〔T25 0654a01〕, 「願智具足故,得三世慧淨,通達無礙」 tr. "Because the knowledge from vows is fulfilled, he obtains the purity of the wisdom of the three times, penetrating without obstruction"〔T25 0654a05〕; their use lies in 「知過去善惡業,又知未來善惡果報,知現在眾生諸根利鈍,然後說法教化,多所利益不虛。」 tr. "he knows the good and evil deeds of the past, and also knows the good and evil retributions of the future, knows the keenness and dullness of the faculties of beings in the present, and then expounds the Dharma to teach and transform them, benefiting much and not in vain."〔T25 0654a06〕. 「宿命通」 tr. "the supernormal power of former lives" is seen once in this chapter, 「願智」 tr. "the knowledge from vows" five times, and 「三世慧」 tr. "the wisdom of the three times" three times.
Sarvajñā · the omniscience of all kinds. This chapter uses the two names side by side, and the treatise-author states plainly that they are other names of one another: 「一切種智者,即是阿耨多羅三藐三菩提、薩婆若、佛法、佛道,皆是一切種智異名。」 tr. "What is called the omniscience of all kinds—anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, sarvajñā, the Buddha-dharma, the Buddha path—these are all other names for the omniscience of all kinds."〔T25 0654a19〕. 「薩婆若」 tr. "sarvajñā" is seen five times in this chapter (〔T25 0653c02〕〔T25 0653c09〕〔T25 0654a20〕〔T25 0654a23〕〔T25 0654a27〕), all in the treatise section; 「一切種智」 tr. "the omniscience of all kinds" is seen thirty-five times, used in both the sūtra and the treatise sections—the name in Sanskrit sound is used only by the treatise-author, not by the sūtra section; recorded separately, as it is.
Worldly truth · the truth of the highest meaning / worldly convention · the highest meaning. The judgement at the place where the whole chapter is gathered in. The sūtra section uses 「世諦」 tr. "worldly truth" five times (〔T25 0653b08〕 to〔T25 0653b12〕): 「菩薩摩訶薩以世諦故示眾生若有、若無,非以第一義。」 tr. "It is by reason of worldly truth that the bodhisattva-mahāsattva shows beings that it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning."〔T25 0653b08〕, 「世諦、第一義諦無異也。」 tr. "Worldly truth and the truth of the highest meaning are without difference."〔T25 0653b10〕, 「世諦如即是第一義諦如。」 tr. "The suchness of worldly truth is precisely the suchness of the truth of the highest meaning."〔T25 0653b11〕. The treatise section changes it into 「世俗」 tr. "worldly convention", five times (〔T25 0654c14〕 to〔T25 0654c21〕): 「菩薩世俗故為眾生說若有、若無,非第一義。」 tr. "By reason of worldly convention the bodhisattva tells beings that it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning."〔T25 0654c14〕, 「不異。世俗如即是第一義如。」 tr. "They are not different. The suchness of worldly convention is precisely the suchness of the highest meaning."〔T25 0654c18〕—the treatise section omits the character 「諦」 tr. "truth" and writes 「世俗」 tr. "worldly convention" and 「第一義」 tr. "the highest meaning"; what the two sets refer to is one and the same; recorded separately, as it is.
III. Similes and Stories
This chapter has five key similes, all tied to the meaning explained, none set up at large; of stories cited from other sūtras there is not a single one (this ledger, checking character by character within the range of this chapter for cited stories of the type ‘as … sūtra says’, has zero hits, honestly recorded; the two occurrences of 「如經中廣說」 tr. "as is said at length in the sūtra"〔T25 0653b18〕〔T25 0654a16〕 point to the sūtra explained itself, not to another sūtra).
Planting a tree in space (the simile of the difficulty posed). The difficulty Subhūti poses at the opening of the chapter: 「世尊!譬如人欲於虛空中種樹,是為甚難!」 tr. "World-Honored One! It is as a person wishing to plant a tree in space; this is a very hard thing!"〔T25 0651c12〕. The force of the simile lies in the two Chinese characters 「虛空」 tr. "space": it is not that the tree is hard to plant; it is that there is no ground to plant it in. Beings are unfindable, and yet for the sake of beings one seeks awakening: this is precisely planting without ground. The stream of Chinese characters of this phrase is seen twice in the whole of this treatise (〔T25 0651c13〕〔T25 0703c12〕) and once in the whole of the sūtra explained (〔T08 0377a09〕), obtained by this ledger's two-way rescan.
Planting a tree without recognising root and trunk (the simile of the Buddha's answer). The Buddha does not break his difficulty; he changes his simile: 「譬如人種樹,不識樹根、莖、枝、葉、華、果,而愛護溉灌,漸漸長大,華、葉、果實成就,皆得用之。」 tr. "It is as a person plants a tree, not recognising the tree's root, trunk, branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit, and yet cherishes and guards it and waters it; little by little it grows large; flowers, leaves, and fruit are accomplished, and all obtain the use of them."〔T25 0651c18〕—the tree-planter's not recognising is precisely the bodhisattva's not finding. Not recognising, and yet watering, the tree is accomplished of itself; not finding, and yet seeking the path, the path is accomplished of itself. The former simile speaks of its difficulty, the latter of its accomplishment; between the one difficulty and the one accomplishment, the meaning of the whole chapter already stands.
Leaf-shade · flower-colour · fruit-flavour (the treatise-author's threefold breaking down of the simile). See Section II, ‘The threefold benefit of leaves · flowers · fruit’. The reason the three similes cannot be merged or dropped lies in their differing positions: the virtue of the leaves lies in shielding (in the time of heat, coolness and pleasure), the virtue of the flowers in delighting (fine in colour, pure in fragrance, soft), the virtue of the fruit in substance (colour, fragrance, flavour, strength)—keeping off evil, giving rise to good, obtaining the path: the sequence is clear.
As a gatekeeper (the power of mindfulness among the five faculties). The treatise-author, explaining the power of the five faculties, faith and the rest, brings out one simile for the faculty of mindfulness: 「念力故,常憶師教,善法來聽入,惡法來不聽入,如守門人」 tr. "by the power of mindfulness he constantly recollects his teacher's teaching—when wholesome dharmas come he lets them in, when evil dharmas come he does not let them in, like a gatekeeper"〔T25 0653c20〕—the gatekeeper does not make good or evil; he only governs going in and going out. Mindfulness as a power lies precisely in the strictness of this one discrimination, not in the quantity of what it knows. The stream of Chinese characters of this phrase is seen four times in the whole of this treatise (〔T25 0123a05〕〔T25 0198c06〕〔T25 0250c15〕〔T25 0653c21〕), once in this chapter.
Losing a string of pearls at night · the lightning flashing for a moment (the simile of the wisdom associated with a single thought). The treatise-author explains the suddenness of the bodhisattva's sitting at the seat of awakening and obtaining the omniscience of all kinds: 「坐道場,用一念相應慧,得一切種智;如人夜失貫珠,電光暫現,即時還得故。」 tr. "Sitting at the seat of awakening, using the wisdom associated with a single thought, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds; it is as a person who at night loses a string of pearls: the lightning flashes for a moment, and at once he obtains it back."〔T25 0654b21〕—the pearls were from the first his own, lost in the dark; the lightning does not give a person pearls; it only gives one flash of light. That the omniscience of all kinds is 「得」 tr. "obtained" is in fact obtaining back. The stream of Chinese characters 「如人夜失貫珠」 tr. "as a person who at night loses a string of pearls" is seen once in the whole of this treatise, namely here; 「電光暫現」 tr. "the lightning flashes for a moment" is seen twice (〔T25 0165c01〕〔T25 0654b22〕), once in this chapter.
IV. The Sūtra Passage Explained
The variant name in one direction only: the tree of the path / planting a tree (recorded side by side without judgement). The difference in this chapter's name differs from the two-sided mirror-image type of Chapter 62; this chapter is one-directional—the variant name is seen only on the side of the sūtra explained. First, on the side of this treatise: the chapter title〔T25 0651c06〕 「大智度論釋道樹品第七十一」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Tree of the Path, the Seventy-first"; the base text and the six Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama texts all read 「道樹」 tr. "tree of the path", and not a single text reads 「種樹」 tr. "planting a tree" (for the full text of the note on the chapter title see Section VIII). Second, on the side of the sūtra explained: the T223 chapter title〔T08 0377a05〕 「道樹品第七十一」 tr. "Chapter on the Tree of the Path, the Seventy-first", whose note reads 「道【大】|種【宮】【聖】」 tr. "path (Taishō) | planting (Palace, Shōgozō)"—the two Palace and Shōgozō texts read 「種樹品」 tr. "Chapter on Planting a Tree"; below the chapter title there is in addition one interlinear note, whose note reads 「丹種樹品【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "Khitan: Chapter on Planting a Tree (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"; what the Khitan edition's interlinear note marks is likewise 「種樹品」 tr. "Chapter on Planting a Tree". Hence of 「種樹」 tr. "planting a tree" as a variant name the witnesses are three in all (Palace · Shōgozō · Khitan), all on the side of the sūtra explained; on this treatise's side, zero. The two names each take one simile of this chapter: 「道樹」 tr. "the tree of the path" takes the Buddha-tree of the Buddha's answer, and 「種樹」 tr. "planting a tree" takes the tree-planting shared by Subhūti's difficulty and the Buddha's answer (see Section III); recorded side by side without judgement.
The -1 step of chapter order (continuing in the Shōgozō · Ishiyama texts · proven at both ends, beginning and end). Within the note on the chapter title, the Shōgozō text reads 「大智度經論卷八十五釋第七十品訖第七十二品」 tr. "Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Eighty-five, Commentary on the Seventieth Chapter to the Seventy-second Chapter", and the Ishiyama text reads 「摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十道樹品八十五」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter the Seventieth, Chapter on the Tree of the Path, Eighty-five"—both texts are one less than the base text's 「第七十一」 tr. "Seventy-first", and the chain of the -1 step continues in this chapter. This chapter has in addition a second proof at the other end: in the note on the character 「蜜」 tr. "mi" at the chapter's end〔T25 0654c23〕 the Ishiyama text reads 「蜜釋第七十品竟」 tr. "mi. The commentary on the seventieth chapter is finished" (entry sixty-eight of the ledger below)—the title at the chapter's head and the ‘finished’ at the chapter's end confirm each other on two levels, both reading 「七十」 tr. "seventy", not a solitary proof. Further, of the two notes at the close of the preceding chapter〔T25 0651c03〕, 「論【大】|經論【聖】|論經【石】」 tr. "treatise (Taishō) | sūtra-treatise (Shōgozō) | treatise-sūtra (Ishiyama)" and 「四【大】|四釋七十品下【宋】【宮】|四釋七十品之下【元】|四釋第六十九品下【聖】|四釋六十九品竟【石】」 tr. "four (Taishō) | four, commentary on the seventieth chapter, last part (Song, Palace) | four, commentary on the seventieth chapter, the last part (Yuan) | four, commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter, last part (Shōgozō) | four, the commentary on the sixty-ninth chapter is finished (Ishiyama)", the Shōgozō and Ishiyama are likewise both -1 (Chapter 70 reading 「六十九」 tr. "sixty-nine")—these two notes belong to the range of the preceding chapter; this ledger does not enter them in its ledger of sixty-eight entries, and cites them only to prove that the pattern continues across chapters.
The fascicle titles of the three Song, Yuan, and Palace texts listing the chapters they span (agreeing with the base text's fascicle boundary). Within the note on the chapter title, the Song and Yuan texts read 「大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一訖第七十三品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-five, Commentary on the Chapter on the Tree of the Path, the Seventy-first, to the Seventy-third Chapter", and the Palace text reads 「大智度論第八十五釋第七十一品訖第七十三品道樹品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, the Eighty-fifth, Commentary on the Seventy-first Chapter to the Seventy-third Chapter, Chapter on the Tree of the Path"; all three texts make the fascicle title list together the three chapters this fascicle contains; the Ming text, by contrast, reads only 「大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-five, Commentary on the Chapter on the Tree of the Path, the Seventy-first", without marking where it ends. Checking the base text against them: Fascicle 85 begins〔T25 0651c06〕 and ends〔T25 0658b22〕, and actually contains three chapters, "The Tree of the Path", the Seventy-first〔T25 0651c10〕, "The Bodhisattva's Practice", the Seventy-second〔T25 0654c24〕, and "Planting Roots of Goodness", the Seventy-third〔T25 0657b16〕—the 「訖第七十三品」 tr. "to the Seventy-third Chapter" marked in the fascicle titles of these texts agrees character by character with the base text's fascicle boundary; recorded as it is. The base text's interlinear note below the title, 「卷八十五」 tr. "Fascicle Eighty-five", also points to the same.
All three works alike open a fascicle with this chapter. First, on the side of this treatise: this chapter's title is precisely the fascicle-head title of Fascicle 85 (see Section I). Second, on the side of the sūtra explained: T223's Fascicle Twenty-one ends at〔T08 0376c25〕, Fascicle Twenty-two begins at〔T08 0377a02〕, with the translator's signature at〔T08 0377a04〕, and this chapter's title〔T08 0377a05〕 follows immediately—on the T223 side, too, this chapter is tied to the head of a fascicle; this chapter ends at〔T08 0378c18〕, and the title of the next chapter, "Practice of the Path"〔T08 0378c19〕, follows immediately, not touching a fascicle boundary. Third, on the side of the ancient-master commentaries: Fascicle Nine of Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra ends at〔X24n0451 0324b08〕, Fascicle Ten begins at〔X24n0451 0324b12〕, with the compiler's signature at〔X24n0451 0324b13〕, and the commentary title for this chapter〔X24n0451 0324b14〕 follows immediately—Fascicle Ten of his commentary likewise opens with this chapter; and Jizang ties one note below his chapter title〔X24n0451 0324b14〕, whose text is 「經卷第二十二」 tr. "Sūtra, Fascicle Twenty-two", agreeing character by character with T223's Fascicle Twenty-two. The fascicle boundaries of the three works are uniform at this chapter, forming an exact contrast with Chapter 62's ‘the division of fascicle and chapter in the two transmissions does not agree’; recorded as it is.
The name of the next chapter differs in the two canons (the connection recorded · not entering the judgement of this chapter). This treatise's next chapter reads 「大智度論釋菩薩行品第七十二」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Bodhisattva's Practice, the Seventy-second"〔T25 0654c24〕, while the next chapter of the sūtra explained reads 「道行品第七十二」 tr. "Chapter on Practice of the Path, the Seventy-second"〔T08 0378c19〕—the name of the next chapter differs in the two canons; and within the note on this treatise's next chapter〔T25 0654c24〕 the Palace text reads 「大智度論釋第七十二品道行品」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Seventy-second Chapter, Chapter on Practice of the Path", agreeing precisely with the side of the sūtra explained. This belongs to the range of the next chapter; this ledger only records the connection, without judging which is correct.
The +1 offset of the n attribute of the T223 mulu (continuing). On the side of the sūtra explained, T223, the mulu of this chapter is marked n="72", while the displayed text marks it 「71 道樹品」 tr. "71 The Tree of the Path"〔T08 0377a05〕—the +1 offset of the n attribute, seen repeatedly since Chapter 41, continues in this chapter (following the standing pattern already recorded, not judged again). Before and after it the case is the same: 「70 三慧品」 tr. "70 The Three Wisdoms" n="71"〔T08 0373a09〕, 「72 道行品」 tr. "72 Practice of the Path" n="73"〔T08 0378c19〕.
A full collation of the sūtra text as quoted (the two sides collated · ten places of variant readings · recording at each place whether it has a collation note). Collating this treatise's sūtra section character by character against the "Tree of the Path" chapter of the sūtra explained, the streams of Chinese characters on the two sides have two thousand five hundred and sixty-two and two thousand five hundred and sixty-four characters respectively (recounted independently by this ledger, character stream by character stream); they differ in ten places:
- Abode of the heaven / abode—this treatise reads 「四天王天處乃至非有想非無想天處」 tr. "the abode of the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, and so on up to the abode of the heaven of neither perception nor non-perception"〔T25 0651c26〕, T223 reads 「四天王天處乃至非有想非無想處」 tr. "the abode of the Heaven of the Four Heavenly Kings, and so on up to the abode of neither perception nor non-perception"〔T08 0377a22〕, lacking one character, 「天」 tr. "heaven". On this treatise's side there is a note at this place, 「天【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "heaven (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entry six of the ledger below), and on the T223 side at the same position there is a note 「處【大】|天處【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "abode (Taishō) | abode of the heaven (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"—the collation notes of the two sides form an exact mirror image: the reading of this treatise's base text (abode of the heaven) is precisely the reading of T223's variant texts, and the reading of T223's base text (abode) is precisely the reading of this treatise's variant texts.
- Why? / For what reason?—this treatise reads 「當知是菩薩為如佛。何以故?」 tr. "It should be known that this bodhisattva is as a Buddha. Why?"〔T25 0652a05〕, T223 reads 「當知是菩薩為如佛。所以者何?」 tr. "It should be known that this bodhisattva is as a Buddha. For what reason?"〔T08 0377b02〕. On the T223 side there is a note at this place, 「所以者何【大】|何以故【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "for what reason (Taishō) | why (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"—the five texts all agree with this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note at this place.
- Deep / omitted—this treatise reads 「是菩薩摩訶薩能如說行深般若波羅蜜」 tr. "This bodhisattva-mahāsattva is able to practise the deep prajñāpāramitā as taught"〔T25 0652b08〕, T223 reads 「菩薩摩訶薩能如說行般若波羅蜜」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is able to practise prajñāpāramitā as taught"〔T08 0377c07〕. On this treatise's side there is a note at this place, 「深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "deep (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entry twenty-one of the ledger below), and on the T223 side at the same position there is a note 「般【大】|深般【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "pra- (Taishō) | deep pra- (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)"—another mirror image.
- Pay homage / pay homage to him—this treatise reads 「一切世間天及人、阿修羅應當作禮。」 tr. "The gods, humans, and asuras of all the world should pay homage."〔T25 0652b07〕, T223 reads 「一切世間天及人、阿修羅應當為作禮。」 tr. "The gods, humans, and asuras of all the world should pay homage to him."〔T08 0377c05〕. On this treatise's side there is a note, 「作【大】|為作【元】【明】【石】」 tr. "pay (Taishō) | pay to him (Yuan, Ming, Ishiyama)" (entry nineteen of the ledger below)—the reading of the three Yuan, Ming, and Ishiyama texts is precisely the reading of T223's base text; on the T223 side there is no collation note at this place.
- Land / world (exchanged in both directions)—first, this treatise reads 「若千國土中眾生皆發聲聞、辟支佛意」 tr. "If the beings within a thousand lands all aroused the intent of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha"〔T25 0652b12〕, T223 reads 「若千世界中眾生,皆發聲聞、辟支佛意」 tr. "If the beings within a thousand worlds all aroused the intent of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha"〔T08 0377c11〕; on the T223 side there is a note 「世界【大】下同|國土【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】下同」 tr. "world (Taishō), likewise below | land (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō), likewise below", the five texts agreeing with this treatise. Second, further on in the same chapter this treatise reads 「淨佛世界、成就眾生」 tr. "purify buddha-worlds and bring beings to accomplishment"〔T25 0653a02〕, T223 reads 「淨佛國土、成就眾生」 tr. "purify buddha-lands and bring beings to accomplishment"〔T08 0378b02〕, the direction exactly reversed, and on this treatise's side there is a collation note here (the Ishiyama text reads 'land'; entry thirty-one of the ledger below). The same pair of words is exchanged in both directions within one chapter; recorded as it is, without forcing an explanation.
- Those who abide on the grounds of the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha / those who arouse intent to seek the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha—this treatise reads 「置是三千大千世界中住聲聞、辟支佛地者。」 tr. "Leave aside those within this three-thousand great-thousand world who abide on the grounds of the śrāvaka and the pratyekabuddha."〔T25 0652b19〕, T223 reads 「置是三千大千世界中發意求聲聞辟支佛者。」 tr. "Leave aside those within this three-thousand great-thousand world who arouse intent to seek the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha."〔T08 0377c18〕. On the T223 side there is a note 「發意求聲聞辟支佛者【大】|住聲聞辟支佛地者【聖】」 tr. "those who arouse intent to seek the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha (Taishō) | those who abide on the grounds of the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha (Shōgozō)"—the Shōgozō reading is precisely the reading of this treatise's base text; on this treatise's side there is no collation note at this place.
- Tan boluomi / tanna boluomi · shiluo / shi · chan / channa—this treatise reads 「能行檀波羅蜜」 tr. "able to practise dānapāramitā (written tan)"〔T25 0653a02〕, 「能行尸羅波羅蜜」 tr. "able to practise śīlapāramitā (written shiluo)", and 「禪波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā (written chan)"; T223 reads 「能行檀那波羅蜜」 tr. "able to practise dānapāramitā (written tanna)"〔T08 0378b01〕, 「能行尸羅波羅蜜」 tr. "able to practise śīlapāramitā (written shiluo)", and 「禪那波羅蜜」 tr. "dhyānapāramitā (written channa)". On the T223 side there are notes 「檀那【大】下同|檀【聖】下同」 tr. "tanna (Taishō), likewise below | tan (Shōgozō), likewise below" and 「禪那【大】下同|禪【聖】下同」 tr. "channa (Taishō), likewise below | chan (Shōgozō), likewise below"—the Shōgozō reading agrees exactly with this treatise's translated names; on this treatise's side 「尸羅」 tr. "shiluo" has a note, 「羅【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "luo (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entry thirty-two of the ledger below), the four texts reading ‘shi boluomi’, a reading that neither canon has. The habits of translated names of the two canons each form their own system (following what was already recorded at Chapter 62).
- Fulfilling the causes and conditions of the Buddha path (repeated)—this treatise reads 「是為修學佛道,能具足佛道因緣;具足佛道因緣已,用一念相應慧得一切種智」 tr. "this is cultivating and training in the Buddha path, and he is able to fulfil the causes and conditions of the Buddha path; having fulfilled the causes and conditions of the Buddha path, with the wisdom associated with a single thought he obtains the omniscience of all kinds"〔T25 0653a19〕, T223 reads 「是為修學佛道。能具足是佛道因緣已,以一念相應慧得一切種智」 tr. "this is cultivating and training in the Buddha path. Having been able to fulfil these causes and conditions of the Buddha path, by the wisdom associated with a single thought he obtains the omniscience of all kinds"〔T08 0378b19〕. On this treatise's side there are two notes at this place, 「足【大】|足是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "fulfil (Taishō) | fulfil these (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" and 「具足佛道因緣【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】」 tr. "fulfil the causes and conditions of the Buddha path (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace)" (entries thirty-seven and thirty-eight of the ledger below); the reading that the four texts produce, 「能具足是佛道因緣已」 tr. "having been able to fulfil these causes and conditions of the Buddha path", matches T223's base text character by character; the two notes are both tied to one and the same place〔T25 0653a19〕, and are recorded side by side, as they are.
- Findable / known—this treatise reads 「布施無法尚不可得,何況有法!」 tr. "Of the giving, even a non-existent dharma is unfindable, how much less an existent dharma!"〔T25 0653a26〕, T223 reads 「布施無法尚不可知,何況有法?」 tr. "Of the giving, even a non-existent dharma is not known, how much less an existent dharma?"〔T08 0378b26〕. On this treatise's side there is a note, 「可得【大】|知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "findable (Taishō) | known (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)" (entry forty of the ledger below)—the five texts read 「知」 tr. "known", in the same direction as T223's 「可知」 tr. "can be known", but lacking one character; on the T223 side there is no collation note at this place.
- The five aggregates of clinging, written wu shou zhong / wu shou yin—this treatise's sūtra section reads 「眾生於五受眾中有著相故」 tr. "because beings cling to marks within the five aggregates of clinging (written wu shou zhong)"〔T25 0653b13〕, T223 reads 「眾生於五受陰中有著相故」 tr. "because beings cling to marks within the five aggregates of clinging (written wu shou yin)"〔T08 0378c15〕, and on this treatise's side there is no collation note at this place. But this treatise's treatise section has the same phrase as 「眾生於五受陰中有所著」 tr. "beings have something they cling to within the five aggregates of clinging (written wu shou yin)"〔T25 0654c19〕, whose note〔T25 0654c20〕 reads 「陰【大】|眾【石】」 tr. "yin (Taishō) | zhong (Ishiyama)" (entry sixty-six of the ledger below)—this treatise's sūtra section writes 「眾」 tr. "zhong" and its treatise section 「陰」 tr. "yin", so that its own usage is not uniform; and the Ishiyama text in the treatise section on the contrary writes 「眾」 tr. "zhong"; recorded as it is, without forcing an explanation.
Control group (five strings · the number of occurrences in each of the two canons honestly recorded · a unique correspondence). 「成佛樹」 tr. "accomplish the Buddha-tree"〔T25 0651c22〕/〔T08 0377a18〕; 「一切種智無法緣,念為增上,寂滅為行,無相為相。」 tr. "The omniscience of all kinds has the non-existent dharma as its object, thought as its dominant condition, quiescence as its practice, and the signless as its mark."〔T25 0652c11〕/〔T08 0378a10〕; 「諸菩薩摩訶薩學是如得一切種智,得名如來。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattvas train in this suchness, obtain the omniscience of all kinds, and obtain the name Tathāgata."〔T25 0652a19〕/〔T08 0377b16〕; 「是名菩薩摩訶薩方便力。」 tr. "This is called the bodhisattva-mahāsattva's power of skilful means."〔T25 0653a24〕/〔T08 0378b24〕; 「世諦如即是第一義諦如。」 tr. "The suchness of worldly truth is precisely the suchness of the truth of the highest meaning."〔T25 0653b11〕/〔T08 0378c12〕. The streams of Chinese characters of the above five strings are each seen only once in the whole of T25n1509 and in the whole of T08n0223 (rescanned independently by this ledger, string by string, in the base texts of the two canons by the full-text method, not copied from elsewhere); the correspondence is unique, and there is no other chapter to confuse them with. Recorded in addition are those whose count is not one, so that estimates are not made to pass for counts: 「無法尚不可得,何況有法!」 tr. "Even a non-existent dharma is unfindable, how much less an existent dharma!" is seen three times within this chapter of this treatise (〔T25 0653a22〕〔T25 0653a24〕〔T25 0653a26〕), and twice within this chapter of the sūtra explained (〔T08 0378b22〕〔T08 0378b25〕)—the counts in the two canons are not equal; the reason is precisely the difference ‘findable / known’ in the item above (T223's third occurrence reads 「不可知」 tr. "is not known"); recorded as it is. 「一切法本性爾」 tr. "the original nature of all dharmas is just so" is seen twice in the whole of T25n1509 (〔T25 0653a29〕〔T25 0654c06〕, one each in the sūtra and treatise sections) and once in the whole of T08n0223〔T08 0378c01〕. Judged to be 「同品異名」 tr. "the same chapter under a variant name" (the chapter body is, character by character, nearly the same text; the variant name is as above; the 【論】 layer of this treatise is a structural expansion belonging to the treatise form, a layer the sūtra explained does not have, and not a variant reading).
V. The Prajñā Eye
The eye of this chapter lies in the one character 「樹」 tr. "tree" coming down onto the time of practice—it is not comparing awakening to a tree; it is taking this seemingly impossible matter, ‘not finding beings and yet seeking awakening for the sake of beings’, and putting it back into the patience of planting a tree to look at it. Its meaning can be summarised in five layers.
First, the place of difficulty lies in 「虛空」 tr. "space", not in 「種樹」 tr. "planting a tree". What Subhūti laments at the opening of the chapter is not that prajñā is hard to understand, but that the gate of practice contradicts itself: 「諸菩薩摩訶薩不得眾生,而為眾生求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,是為甚難!」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattvas do not find beings, and yet for the sake of beings seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi; this is a very hard thing!"〔T25 0651c11〕; hence he sets up the simile 「譬如人欲於虛空中種樹,是為甚難!」 tr. "It is as a person wishing to plant a tree in space; this is a very hard thing!"〔T25 0651c12〕. The Buddha does not deny its difficulty; he only takes over the two Chinese characters 「甚難」 tr. "very hard" and gives them another explanation: 「諸菩薩摩訶薩所為甚難,為眾生故,求阿耨多羅三藐三菩提,度著吾我顛倒眾生。」 tr. "What the bodhisattva-mahāsattvas do is very hard: for the sake of beings they seek anuttarā samyaksaṃbodhi, and deliver beings who cling to the inversion of I and self."〔T25 0651c16〕—what is hard is not that there is no ground in space; it is that those to be delivered are just now clinging to there being a self. Once the place of the difficulty has been moved, the difficulty is no longer the impossible, but what is one's own part.
Second, the tree-planter's not recognising is precisely the practitioner's not finding. The Buddha's answering simile is utterly plain: 「譬如人種樹,不識樹根、莖、枝、葉、華、果,而愛護溉灌,漸漸長大,華、葉、果實成就,皆得用之。」 tr. "It is as a person plants a tree, not recognising the tree's root, trunk, branches, leaves, flowers, and fruit, and yet cherishes and guards it and waters it; little by little it grows large; flowers, leaves, and fruit are accomplished, and all obtain the use of them."〔T25 0651c18〕—of the people in the world who plant trees, not one first recognises root, trunk, branch, and leaf in full before he puts in the seed. Not recognising, and yet watering, the tree grows of itself; not finding, and yet seeking the path, the path is accomplished of itself. The two Chinese characters 「漸漸」 tr. "little by little" are the eye of this simile: 「漸漸行六波羅蜜,得一切種智,成佛樹」 tr. "little by little practise the six perfections, obtain the omniscience of all kinds, accomplish the Buddha-tree"〔T25 0651c21〕. That planting a tree in space is possible lies not in the planter's having ability; it lies in the Dharma's having of itself its gradual sequence.
Third, the threefold benefit of the tree is the bodhisattva's threefold sequence towards beings. The sūtra itself divides leaves, flowers, and fruit: the leaves, freedom from the three evil destinies〔T25 0651c24〕; the flowers, birth among humans and gods and so on up to neither perception nor non-perception〔T25 0651c25〕; the fruit, obtaining the path-fruits of the three vehicles and so on up to parinirvāṇa〔T25 0651c27〕. The treatise-author matches to each one virtue: 「如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂」 tr. "As the shade of the tree's leaves: in the time of heat one obtains coolness and pleasure"〔T25 0653b19〕, 「如華,色好香淨柔軟」 tr. "As the flowers, fine in colour, pure in fragrance, and soft to the touch"〔T25 0653b21〕, 「如樹果,色香味力」 tr. "As the tree's fruit, with colour, with fragrance, with flavour, with strength"〔T25 0653b23〕—shading from the heat, gladdening the eye, curing hunger: the three things cannot stand in for one another. When the tree has not yet borne fruit, its leaves are already shading people; when the bodhisattva has not yet become a Buddha, beings are already obtaining benefit. This is the most solid side of ‘not finding beings and yet delivering beings’.
Fourth, 「如佛」 tr. "as a Buddha" is not flattery; it is one and the same suchness. Subhūti exclaims 「當知是菩薩為如佛。」 tr. "It should be known that this bodhisattva is as a Buddha."〔T25 0652a05〕; the Buddha approves his words and himself brings out the causes and conditions: if the bodhisattva did not arouse the mind, 「世間則無過去、未來、現在諸佛」 tr. "the world would have no buddhas of the past, the future, and the present"〔T25 0652a11〕. Below this he threads them further with 「如」 tr. "suchness": 「以如故說如來,以如故說辟支佛、阿羅漢、一切賢聖」 tr. "By reason of suchness the Tathāgata is spoken of; by reason of suchness the pratyekabuddha, the arhat, and all the worthies and sages are spoken of"〔T25 0652a15〕, 「是諸如,如實無異,以是故說名為如。」 tr. "These suchnesses are, in reality, without difference; for this reason it is named suchness."〔T25 0652a18〕. The treatise-author, fearing that people will misunderstand this as flattery, makes a special declaration: 「不以我心貪貴菩薩故說言如佛,以得如故言如佛。」 tr. "It is not because my mind covets and prizes the bodhisattva that I say he is as a Buddha; it is because he obtains suchness that he is said to be as a Buddha."〔T25 0653c03〕, and pushes it through to the bottom—「離如,更無有法不入如者。」 tr. "Apart from suchness, there is no further dharma that does not enter suchness."〔T25 0653c05〕. Then, since the animals too have suchness, why are they not named as a Buddha? The treatise-author's answer draws its distinction not on suchness but on practice: 「畜生雖亦有如,因緣未發故,不能利益眾生、不能行如至薩婆若故。」 tr. "Though the animals also have suchness, it is because the causes and conditions have not yet come forth, and because they cannot benefit beings and cannot practise suchness up to sarvajñā."〔T25 0653c07〕—suchness is equal; practising suchness is not.
Fifth, the power of skilful means within being without nature is not a compromise; it is simultaneity. Subhūti asks most practically: since all dharmas are without nature, by what is the bodhisattva who has first aroused intent still able to practise the six perfections, purify buddha-worlds, and bring beings to accomplishment〔T25 0652c29〕? The Buddha's answer only says 「無性」 tr. "without nature" once more, but in a changed position: 「菩薩摩訶薩能學諸法無性,亦能淨佛世界、成就眾生,知世界、眾生亦無性,即是方便力。」 tr. "The bodhisattva-mahāsattva is able to train in dharmas' being without nature, and is also able to purify buddha-worlds and bring beings to accomplishment, and knows that worlds and beings are also without nature; this is precisely the power of skilful means."〔T25 0653a10〕—knowing worlds and beings to be without nature and still purifying and still accomplishing: this matter itself is called the power of skilful means. The treatise-author supplies its positive meaning: 「所謂有、無二法,能一時行故,所謂畢竟空,集諸福德。」 tr. "Namely, because the two dharmas of existence and non-existence can be practised at one time—namely, ultimate emptiness, and the gathering of all merit."〔T25 0654b15〕. The two Chinese characters 「一時」 tr. "at one time" are the eye of the whole chapter: it is not first emptiness and afterwards existence, nor is it emptiness to emptiness and merit to merit; it is the two matters practised together within one and the same thought. Its fruit too is sudden: 「坐道場,用一念相應慧,得一切種智;如人夜失貫珠,電光暫現,即時還得故。」 tr. "Sitting at the seat of awakening, using the wisdom associated with a single thought, he obtains the omniscience of all kinds; it is as a person who at night loses a string of pearls: the lightning flashes for a moment, and at once he obtains it back."〔T25 0654b21〕. The whole chapter is gathered in on the non-difference of worldly truth and the highest meaning: 「世諦如即是第一義諦如。」 tr. "The suchness of worldly truth is precisely the suchness of the truth of the highest meaning."〔T25 0653b11〕—saying existence and saying non-existence is set up for beings who do not know and do not see; the one who sets it up himself knows that it is set up, and so he speaks without obstructing its being without anything existent. The last sentence is both a gathering in and a charge: 「菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "The bodhisattva should train in the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent."〔T25 0654c22〕.
VI. Divergent Readings of the Masters
The Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa has, from the first, no tradition of complete line-by-line commentaries; the ancient masters' citations and explanations, as the facts stand, lean on parts only. The situation of the ancient masters' re-reading of this chapter differs greatly from that of Chapter 62: Jizang's commentary, explaining the sūtra explained, preserves a complete dedicated chapter and opens a fascicle with it, while the commentary of Huiying explaining this treatise survives as a fragment ending at Chapter 69, and for this chapter there is no commentary to examine (not a gap in his explanation, but what the fragment does not reach; see below); Junzheng's book has zero hits; the occurrences of 「道樹」 tr. "the tree of the path" in the Tiantai books are all general designations, and named citations have zero hits; only one phrase in Zhiyi's Great Calming and Contemplation coincides with the simile at the opening of this chapter, recorded without judgement. This section records the correspondence of what they comment on and cite with this chapter, without judging the relative merit of the interpretations of the various masters.
Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451) · a dedicated chapter opening Fascicle Ten. His line-by-line commentary on the "Tree of the Path" chapter of the sūtra explained starts from 「道樹品第七十一」 tr. "Chapter on the Tree of the Path, the Seventy-first"〔X24n0451 0324b14〕 and runs to〔X24n0451 0325b18〕, before the start of the next chapter, 「道行品第七十二」 tr. "Chapter on Practice of the Path, the Seventy-second"〔X24n0451 0325b19〕, covering the whole sūtra text of this chapter. There are six things in it worth recording.
First, the major division and the chapter's position—「此下第二明發心修行。此中有三:第一從此品竟六喻品,明自行;第二從四攝品以下,明化他行;第三從畢定品,明自他二行無不信皆不退。」 tr. "From here on is the second, making clear the practice after arousing the mind. Within it there are three: the first, from this chapter to the end of the Six Similes chapter, makes clear one's own practice; the second, from the Four Means of Gathering chapter onward, makes clear the practice of transforming others; the third, from the Certainty chapter, makes clear that in the two practices of self and others there is no disbelief and all are non-retrogressing."〔X24n0451 0324b15〕: Jizang takes this chapter as the head of one great section, 「發心修行」 tr. "the practice after arousing the mind", and below it further divides it into seven divisions—「初品中為七:第一明方便起心無所依著希有可歎;第二如佛歎;」 tr. "Within the first chapter there are seven: the first makes clear that the arousing of the mind by skilful means, relying on and clinging to nothing, is rare and praiseworthy; the second, the praise ‘as a Buddha’;"〔X24n0451 0324b23〕. This treatise has no text dividing the sections here; Jizang's seven divisions are his own setting up, recorded separately, as they are.
Second, the two questions of cause and fruit in explaining the chapter name—「問:此云道樹,樹為是因樹因道?為果佛樹佛道?答:此語通也。」 tr. "Question: This is called the tree of the path; is the tree the tree of the cause, the path of the cause? Or is it the Buddha-tree, the Buddha path of the fruit? Answer: This expression is general."〔X24n0451 0324c06〕, 「言道是無上菩提道,樹亦是無上菩提樹也。」 tr. "The path spoken of is the path of unsurpassed awakening, and the tree too is the tree of unsurpassed awakening."〔X24n0451 0324c07〕: he gathers it up generally with 「此語通也」 tr. "this expression is general", not leaning to one side, cause or fruit. He further sets a second question distinguishing one's own practice from the transforming of others—「問:此道樹是自行,為是化他?答:具足二也。」 tr. "Question: Is this tree of the path one's own practice, or is it the transforming of others? Answer: It has both in full."〔X24n0451 0324c09〕, 「菩薩求佛道樹是行,以此華果答眾生,以此樹華菓是化他。」 tr. "The bodhisattva's seeking the tree of the Buddha path is practice; with these flowers and fruit he answers beings; these flowers and fruit of the tree are the transforming of others."〔X24n0451 0324c10〕 (for the character 「答」 tr. "answers" in this sentence, the collation note of the Supplement to the Canon gives 「答疑益」 tr. "‘answers’ suspected to be ‘benefits’", suspecting that it should be 「益」 tr. "benefits", which agrees with the sūtra text 「以葉、華、果實益眾生」 tr. "with leaves, flowers, and fruit benefit beings"〔T25 0651c22〕; its collation note is recorded as it is, without emending directly). This treatise says only 「以樹為譬喻,葉、華、果實,從薄轉厚。」 tr. "The tree is taken as the simile; leaves, flowers, and fruit go from thin to thick."〔T25 0653b19〕, and does not reach the distinction of the tree of the cause and the tree of the fruit, of one's own practice and the transforming of others; what the two masters stress differs; recorded separately, as it is.
Third, the distinction of the difficulty and ease of planting a tree—「然種樹具有難易,自有於地種則易,於空種則易,斯次成華菓。」 tr. "Yet planting a tree has both difficulty and ease: there is planting in the ground, which is easy, and planting in space, which is easy; thus in sequence flowers and fruit are accomplished."〔X24n0451 0324c12〕 (for the characters below the two occurrences of 「則」 tr. "which is" in this passage, the collation notes of the Supplement give respectively 「易疑難」 tr. "‘easy’ suspected to be ‘hard’" 〔tied to 「於空種則易」 tr. "planting in space, which is easy", its 「易」 tr. "easy"〕 and 「難疑易」 tr. "‘hard’ suspected to be ‘easy’" 〔tied to the later 「於地種則難」 tr. "planting in the ground, which is hard", its 「難」 tr. "hard"〕; the base text as it stands is as above, and this ledger does not emend directly), 「今云:空中種樹,是所得人作語。」 tr. "Now it says: planting a tree in space—this is the speech of a person of something attained."〔X24n0451 0324c17〕, 「有所得人見眾生是有,不知是空,空中度眾生,於其是難。」 tr. "A person with something to be attained sees beings as existent and does not know that they are empty; delivering beings within emptiness is, for him, hard."〔X24n0451 0324c18〕—he establishes with 「有所得人」 tr. "a person with something to be attained" where the difficulty comes from, taking a different direction from this treatise, which merely explains the three benefits of the simile; recorded separately, as it is.
Fourth, the Buddha's answer has two matters in full—「如人不識華藥而溉灌者,須菩提但明眾生不可得,為眾生種樹,不明樹體有無。」 tr. "As for a person who does not recognise flowers and herbs and yet waters them: Subhūti only makes clear that beings are unfindable and that for the sake of beings one plants a tree; he does not make clear whether the substance of the tree exists or not."〔X24n0451 0324c20〕, 「佛答則具二事:不識樹者,此明菩薩體樹不可得也。」 tr. "The Buddha's answer then has two matters in full: ‘not recognising the tree’ makes clear that the bodhisattva's tree in substance is unfindable."〔X24n0451 0324c21〕: he divides it by the two matters 「眾生不可得」 tr. "beings are unfindable" and ‘the substance of the tree is unfindable’—Subhūti speaks only of the former; the Buddha speaks of the latter as well. This treatise has no such division in this passage; it is brought out by Jizang alone; recorded as it is.
Fifth, the short glosses of the three benefits—「葉陰涼,除三惡道熱。華可愛,是人無果也。菓堅實,謂三乘道也。」 tr. "The leaves are shady and cool: they remove the heat of the three evil destinies. The flowers are lovely: these are humans without fruit. The fruit is firm and substantial: this means the paths of the three vehicles."〔X24n0451 0324c24〕 (the sentence 「是人無果也」 tr. "these are humans without fruit" has no collation note in the Supplement; the base text as it stands is as above): his 「葉陰涼,除三惡道熱」 tr. "the leaves are shady and cool: they remove the heat of the three evil destinies" and this treatise's 「如樹葉蔭,熱時涼樂;眾生因菩薩道樹蔭,得離三惡道熱苦。」 tr. "As the shade of the tree's leaves: in the time of heat one obtains coolness and pleasure; beings, by the shade of the bodhisattva's tree of the path, obtain freedom from the hot suffering of the three evil destinies."〔T25 0653b19〕 point to the same, with differing detail; his 「菓堅實,謂三乘道也」 tr. "the fruit is firm and substantial: this means the paths of the three vehicles" and this treatise's 「如樹果,色香味力;眾生因菩薩故得須陀洹等諸聖道果。」 tr. "As the tree's fruit, with colour, with fragrance, with flavour, with strength: beings, because of the bodhisattva, obtain the fruits of the noble path, such as that of the srota-āpanna."〔T25 0653b23〕 point to the same. The two masters' matching of positions for the three benefits agrees; recorded side by side without judgement.
Sixth, the two passages on skilful means and on worldly convention—「何等方便下,第六、明修行方便也。」 tr. "From ‘What skilful means’ onward is the sixth, making clear the skilful means of practice."〔X24n0451 0325b05〕, 「佛答:於無所有中起方便行行萬行,此是無有不二行,雖自性空而眾生行,即是空不礙有、有不礙空,善巧之義故名方便也。」 tr. "The Buddha answers: within being without anything existent he gives rise to the practice of skilful means and practises the myriad practices; this is the non-dual practice of non-existence and existence; though empty of self-nature, beings still practise; this is emptiness not obstructing existence and existence not obstructing emptiness; because it has the meaning of skilful expertise it is named skilful means."〔X24n0451 0325b06〕—he glosses skilful means by 「空不礙有、有不礙空」 tr. "emptiness not obstructing existence, existence not obstructing emptiness", pointing to the same as this treatise's 「所謂有、無二法,能一時行故」 tr. "namely, because the two dharmas of existence and non-existence can be practised at one time"〔T25 0654b15〕, with differing words. The final passage explains worldly convention—「佛答:明第一義中未曾有不有,今隨俗故,云佛知無所有而為眾生說有不有也。」 tr. "The Buddha answers: it makes clear that within the highest meaning there has never been existence or non-existence; now, because of following convention, it says that the Buddha knows there is nothing existent and yet for the sake of beings speaks of existence and non-existence."〔X24n0451 0325b17〕, coinciding with this treatise's 「菩薩世俗故為眾生說若有、若無,非第一義。」 tr. "By reason of worldly convention the bodhisattva tells beings that it exists or does not exist, not by the highest meaning."〔T25 0654c14〕. Further, the note tied below his chapter title, 「經卷第二十二」 tr. "Sūtra, Fascicle Twenty-two", has already been cited in Section IV.
Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) · what the fragment does not reach (recorded as it is). Huiying's commentary is the only ancient commentary explaining this treatise, and it survives only as a fragment. This ledger lists one by one the headings of its surviving chapters; its last chapter is 「釋大方便品第六十九(不完)」 tr. "Commentary on the Chapter on the Great Skilful Means, the Sixty-ninth (incomplete)"〔X46n0791 0916c15〕—the fragment ends at Chapter 69, and that chapter marks itself 「不完」 tr. "incomplete"; Chapter 70 and Chapter 71 both lie outside the fragment. Hence for this chapter it is not that Huiying failed to explain, but that the fragment of Huiying's commentary does not reach it; the two differ in nature; recorded separately, as they are. This ledger further searched back through the whole file for seven strings, 「道樹品」 tr. "Chapter on the Tree of the Path", 「種樹品」 tr. "Chapter on Planting a Tree", 「虛空中種樹」 tr. "planting a tree in space", 「成佛樹」 tr. "accomplish the Buddha-tree", 「葉益眾生」 tr. "the leaves benefiting beings", 「華益眾生」 tr. "the flowers benefiting beings", and 「果益眾生」 tr. "the fruit benefiting beings", all with zero hits; only the two Chinese characters 「道樹」 tr. "tree of the path" are seen once〔X46n0791 0898b10〕, and, checking its text character by character, it reads 「若如去伽耶城不遠道樹及西方淨國等」 tr. "such as the tree of the path not far from the city of Gayā, and the pure land of the west, and so on", a general designation of the tree at which the path was accomplished at Bodhgayā, having nothing to do with this chapter's name; judged zero hits (genuine).
Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) · zero hits (recorded as it is). Searching back through the whole file for the same seven strings gives zero hits, and the two Chinese characters 「道樹」 tr. "tree of the path" are also seen zero times—Junzheng has no named citation of this chapter; the negative result is recorded as it is.
The Tiantai books (T46n1911 Great Calming and Contemplation · T46n1912 Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation · T33n1716 Profound Meaning of the Lotus · T33n1717 Annotations on the Profound Meaning of the Lotus · T34n1718 Words and Phrases of the Lotus) · named citations: zero hits; one phrase coincides. This ledger searched back independently through the whole of the five files for the two strings 「道樹品」 tr. "Chapter on the Tree of the Path" and 「種樹品」 tr. "Chapter on Planting a Tree": all five files have zero hits; the two Chinese characters 「道樹」 tr. "tree of the path" are seen thirty-nine times in total across the five files (Great Calming and Contemplation three, Supporting Practice and Broad Resolution of Calming and Contemplation eight, Profound Meaning of the Lotus seventeen, the Annotations three, Words and Phrases of the Lotus eight); checked entry by entry, all are general designations of the tree of awakening, of the type ‘accomplishing the path / sitting at the tree of the path’, not citations of this chapter's title; recorded as it is. Only in the passage of Great Calming and Contemplation explaining the four great vows is there one phrase that coincides with the simile at this chapter's opening: 「雖知佛道非成所成,如虛空中種樹,使得華得果。」 tr. "Though he knows that the Buddha path is not something accomplished by accomplishing, it is like planting a tree in space and causing it to obtain flowers and obtain fruit."〔T46n1911 0056b03〕—「虛空中種樹」 tr. "planting a tree in space" and 「得華得果」 tr. "obtaining flowers and obtaining fruit", the two matters, appear together, coinciding in the line of speech with this chapter's 「譬如人欲於虛空中種樹」 tr. "It is as a person wishing to plant a tree in space"〔T25 0651c12〕 and 「以葉、華、果實益眾生」 tr. "with leaves, flowers, and fruit benefit beings"〔T25 0651c22〕; but Zhiyi does not mark the chapter it comes from, and this ledger records the coincidence without judging it to be a citation; recorded separately, as it is.
VII. Cross-reading and Further Resonances
The lines of meaning of this chapter that carry on before and after are four; all are recorded in this section, without settling the reading on anyone's behalf.
First, the succession of ‘nothing to be attained is precisely attainment’ (the treatise-author's own testimony · a hard link to the preceding chapter). The very first sentence opening the treatise section ties it to the preceding chapter: 「須菩提從佛聞無所得即是得,歎未曾有」 tr. "Subhūti, having heard from the Buddha that nothing to be attained is precisely attainment, exclaimed that such a thing had never been"〔T25 0653b17〕. The stream of Chinese characters of the six Chinese characters 「無所得即是得」 tr. "nothing to be attained is precisely attainment" is seen three times in the whole of T25n1509 (〔T25 0647c17〕〔T25 0651b27〕〔T25 0653b17〕); its second occurrence〔T25 0651b27〕 lies at the end of the treatise section of the preceding chapter, "The Three Wisdoms", the Seventieth, only a few lines from the fascicle-end title of Fascicle 84; it is seen once in the whole of T08n0223〔T08 0376c23〕, namely the closing sentence of the "Three Wisdoms" chapter of the sūtra explained, 「須菩提!無所得即是得」 tr. "Subhūti! Nothing to be attained is precisely attainment". What the treatise-author says was 「從佛聞」 tr. "heard from the Buddha" is, character by character, precisely the last sentence of the preceding chapter, obtained by this ledger's two-way rescan. The preceding chapter speaks of nothing to be attained; this chapter speaks of how to plant a tree within nothing to be attained; the chapter order arises in succession, and the succession is recorded.
Second, the forward pointing of chapter order, ‘the tree of the path—the bodhisattva's practice’. The last sentence of this chapter is 「菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜。」 tr. "The bodhisattva should train in the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent."〔T25 0654c22〕; the next chapter is "The Bodhisattva's Practice", the Seventy-second〔T25 0654c24〕 (on the side of the sūtra explained, "Practice of the Path"; see Section IV). Within this chapter this treatise has no explicit text pointing forward to the next chapter (this ledger, checking character by character within the range of this chapter for 「菩薩行品」 tr. "Chapter on the Bodhisattva's Practice" and 「道行」 tr. "practice of the path", has zero hits), whereas Jizang makes their order clear in his division into sections—「次道行三善兩品明菩薩正行成就」 tr. "Next, the two chapters Practice of the Path and Three Kinds of Goodness make clear the accomplishment of the bodhisattva's right practice"〔X24n0451 0324b21〕—taking this chapter and the next two chapters as belonging to one section. This belongs to Jizang's division, not to the treatise-author's own statement; recorded separately, with the connection recorded, without settling the reading on anyone's behalf.
Third, the tie of the variant name ‘planting a tree’ to the sūtra text (one-directional · on the side of the sūtra explained). What the variant chapter name 「種樹」 tr. "planting a tree" rests on lies in the sūtra text 「譬如人欲於虛空中種樹」 tr. "It is as a person wishing to plant a tree in space"〔T25 0651c12〕 and 「譬如人種樹」 tr. "It is as a person plants a tree"〔T25 0651c18〕. This ledger's two-way rescan: the two Chinese characters 「種樹」 tr. "planting a tree" are seen seven times in the whole of T25n1509 (〔T25 0140c11〕 twice,〔T25 0267a19〕〔T25 0363a13〕〔T25 0651c13〕〔T25 0651c18〕〔T25 0703c13〕), and twice in the whole of T08n0223 (〔T08 0377a09〕〔T08 0377a14〕, both in this chapter)—on the side of the sūtra explained, 「種樹」 tr. "planting a tree" is exclusive to this chapter, and so it could be established as a chapter name; on this treatise's side it is not exclusive, and not a single one of the texts of this treatise reads 「種樹品」 tr. "Chapter on Planting a Tree". The one-directionality of the variant name has its basis in the distribution of the corpus; the connection is recorded, without judging which of the two names came first.
Fourth, linking to the treasury (stable citation · soft citation). This chapter's form of arousing the mind, ‘not finding beings and yet seeking awakening for the sake of beings’; the two similes of planting a tree in space and of not recognising the tree's root; the sequence of the threefold benefit of leaves, flowers, and fruit; the meaning of suchness in 「是如在佛,亦在菩薩」 tr. "This suchness is in the Buddha and is also in the bodhisattva"; and the gloss of skilful means in 「有、無二法,能一時行」 tr. "the two dharmas of existence and non-existence can be practised at one time"—these are the basis on which later ages discussed the arousing of the bodhi-mind, the non-duality of emptiness and existence, and the bodhisattva's greatly benefiting beings; they rest on a stable citation〔T25n1509 道樹品·卷八十五〕; since the places in the various volumes that cite this treatise are not yet in final form, the citation is soft, awaiting their character-by-character verification. This belongs to the further resonances of the meaning of prajñā running down into the gates of practice; recorded without judgement.
VIII. Witnesses and Editions
The base text of this chapter is Fascicle 85 of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa〔T25 0651c06–0654c24〕 (the main text of the chapter body begins from the chapter title〔T25 0651c06〕 and ends with the sentence 「菩薩應學無所有般若波羅蜜」 tr. "The bodhisattva should train in the prajñāpāramitā that is without anything existent", running on to〔T25 0654c23〕, before the title of the next chapter〔T25 0654c24〕; within the range of this chapter there is no fascicle-end title); the collation text for the sūtra explained is the "Tree of the Path" chapter of the Mahāprajñāpāramitā Sūtra〔T08 0377a05–0378c18〕; the ancient-master commentary text for collation is Jizang's Commentary on the Larger Sūtra (X24n0451, covering the sūtra explained at〔X24n0451 0324b14–0325b18〕); Huiying's Commentary (X46n0791) survives as a fragment ending at Chapter 69, and for this chapter there is no commentary to examine; Junzheng's Profound Meaning of the Four Mahāyāna Treatises (X46n0784) and the five Tiantai books have zero named citations (see Section VI). The variant collation notes follow the Taishō collation, covering differences between the Taishō base text and the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama (the Ishiyama-dera manuscript) texts, and the CBETA collation—within this chapter's ledger of sixty-eight entries no entry of the Shōgozō B is seen.
Witness distribution (mechanically recounted values of the sixty-eight entries). The base text 【大】 sixty-eight, Palace thirty-seven, Song twenty-nine, Yuan twenty-nine, Ming twenty-nine, Shōgozō twenty-three, Ishiyama twenty-two, 【CB】 one, 【麗-CB】 one. Among them the entries of the missing-character type (〔-〕) number thirty-three, nearly half of the whole ledger; entries in which a single witness alone differs: the Ishiyama text alone differing, fifteen entries; the Shōgozō text alone, eight; the Palace text alone, eight; entries in which the four Song, Yuan, Ming, and Palace texts read alike, twenty-four. The density of lone variants in the two Ishiyama and Shōgozō texts is the highest, in keeping with their -1 step forming a system of its own; recorded as it is.
The note on the chapter title (chapter name · fascicle titles listing the chapters spanned · the basis of the -1 step · listed separately · entered in the ledger of sixty-eight entries). The note on the chapter title〔T25 0651c06〕, n="0651016" (type=mod), in the full text of the base text as it stands: 「大智度論釋道樹品第七十一(卷八十五)【大】|大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一訖第七十三品【宋】【元】|大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一【明】|大智度論第八十五釋第七十一品訖第七十三品道樹品【宮】|大智度經論卷八十五釋第七十品訖第七十二品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十道樹品八十五【石】」 tr. "Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Commentary on the Chapter on the Tree of the Path, the Seventy-first (Fascicle Eighty-five) (Taishō) | Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-five, Commentary on the Chapter on the Tree of the Path, the Seventy-first, to the Seventy-third Chapter (Song, Yuan) | Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, Fascicle Eighty-five, Commentary on the Chapter on the Tree of the Path, the Seventy-first (Ming) | Mahāprajñāpāramitā-upadeśa, the Eighty-fifth, Commentary on the Seventy-first Chapter to the Seventy-third Chapter, Chapter on the Tree of the Path (Palace) | Great Wisdom-Crossing Sūtra-Treatise, Fascicle Eighty-five, Commentary on the Seventieth Chapter to the Seventy-second Chapter (Shōgozō) | Mahāprajñāpāramitā, Chapter the Seventieth, Chapter on the Tree of the Path, Eighty-five (Ishiyama)" (entry one of the ledger below)—this is precisely the basis of the fascicle titles of the various texts listing the chapters they span, and of the -1 step of the Shōgozō and Ishiyama texts; recorded side by side as it is, without forcing a reconciliation (for the analysis see Section IV). The anchor of this note is the range anchor beg0651016/end0651016 (not the point-anchor type seen in Chapter 62), and so it enters this chapter's ledger of sixty-eight entries, differing from Chapter 62's ‘the note on the chapter title not entered in the ledger’; this is marked explicitly lest the ledger counts of the two chapters interfere with each other. The bracketed note 「(卷八十五)」 tr. "(Fascicle Eighty-five)" within the base-text reading is precisely the inline interlinear note below the chapter title, kept as the base text has it. Further, the two notes at the close of the preceding chapter (n="0651014"/n="0651015") are both at〔T25 0651c03〕 and belong to the range of the preceding chapter; this ledger does not enter them in the ledger, and only cites their text in Section IV to prove that the -1 step continues across chapters.
Three stars · all shared within the chapter itself (listed separately). Within the range of this chapter there are three star anchors; this ledger resolves one by one the target of the corresponding collation entry of each, and locates the chapter to which it belongs:
beg_890〔T25 0651c25〕 the character 「姓」 tr. "clan"—corresp→note(0651019), that is, the note at〔T25 0651c25〕 in this chapter (entry four of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself; entry five of the ledger below is this star entry.beg_891〔T25 0652a24〕 the character 「住」 tr. "abide"—corresp→note(0652004), that is, the note at〔T25 0652a24〕 in this chapter (entry eleven of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself; entry twelve of the ledger below is this star entry.beg_892〔T25 0654c12〕 the character 「能」 tr. "able"—corresp→note(0654011), that is, the note at〔T25 0654c11〕 in this chapter (entry sixty-one of the ledger below), shared within the chapter itself; entry sixty-two of the ledger below is this star entry.
The corresp targets of the three being settled, the distribution of the stars is all three within the chapter, none across chapters—differing from Chapter 62's ‘one across chapters, two within the chapter’; recorded separately, as it is. The lem / rdg of the three are character by character identical with the defining entries they share (「姓【大】|姓若【石】」 tr. "clan (Taishō) | clan, if (Ishiyama)", 「住【大】|於【元】【明】【石】」 tr. "abide (Taishō) | at (Yuan, Ming, Ishiyama)", 「能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】」 tr. "able (Taishō) | omitted (Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō)"); in the ledger below this ledger makes each its own entry in the order of appearance in the base text, without merging them.
One entry of the CBETA emendation layer (not of the type that sets the traditional texts side by side · listed separately). 〔T25 0654c21〕 「俗(K14n0549_p1348a01)(T25n1509_p0654c16)【CB】【麗-CB】|欲【大】」 tr. "convention (with its two cross-reading annotations) (CBETA; Korean Canon–CBETA) | desire (Taishō)" (entry sixty-seven of the ledger below)—its note type is the supplement type (the anchor reads nkr_note_add_0654c2101, differing from the traditional orig/mod types), and its reading contains within it two cross-reading annotations: the first points to the corresponding position in the electronic edition of the Korean Canon, the second to the corresponding position in this treatise itself〔T25 0654c16〕. That is, CBETA, on the basis of the Korean Canon and of this treatise's own later text 「世俗、第一義有異耶?」 tr. "Are worldly convention and the highest meaning different?"〔T25 0654c16〕, emends the 「欲」 tr. "desire" of the base text 【大】 to 「俗」 tr. "convention" (giving 「世俗法故分別諸法」 tr. "by reason of worldly dharmas he distinguishes dharmas"); it carries no marks of traditional witnesses such as the Song, Yuan, Ming, Palace, Shōgozō, and Ishiyama, and belongs to CBETA's modern collation layer; the reader-facing text of this edition follows the reading of the current CBETA text. The list of the working base text records its two cross-reading annotations in round brackets, and this ledger keeps them as they stand.
Two collation notes on structural markers (listed separately). The two markers 【經】〔T25 0651c10〕 and 【論】〔T25 0653b17〕 both have collation notes, and the three Song, Palace, and Shōgozō texts all lack these two markers (entries two and forty-four of the ledger below)—differing from Chapter 62, where the 【經】 has a collation note and the 【論】 has none; recorded separately, as it is. These two entries of this chapter have no star mechanism hanging them back to a place of definition in another chapter; both are notes set up within the chapter itself.
Complete collation ledger (all sixty-eight entries reconciled · base text as it stands). Below, all are listed in the order of their appearance in the base text, including the three star entries, with their corresp targets and the chapters to which they belong marked with each entry. The readings of the variant texts are preserved side by side, while the main text still follows the reading of the current base text:
App entries (sixty-eight · in order of appearance in the base text · star-corresp marked with each entry)
- 〔T25 0651c06〕大智度論釋道樹品第七十一(卷八十五)【大】|大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一訖第七十三品【宋】【元】|大智度論卷八十五釋道樹品第七十一【明】|大智度論第八十五釋第七十一品訖第七十三品道樹品【宮】|大智度經論卷八十五釋第七十品訖第七十二品【聖】|摩訶般若波羅蜜品第七十道樹品八十五【石】 (note on the chapter title · the basis of the fascicle titles listing the chapters spanned and of the -1 step · range-anchor type · entered in this ledger · see the separate listing above)
- 〔T25 0651c10〕【經】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】 (note on the presence or absence of a structural marker)
- 〔T25 0651c24〕華【大】|葉【聖】
- 〔T25 0651c25〕姓【大】|姓若【石】 (place of definition of a star · note(0651019) · for the one that shares it see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0651c25〕姓【大】|姓若【石】 (star · corresp→note(0651019) = the note at〔T25 0651c25〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0651c26〕天【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (the reading of the four texts is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · mirror image · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0651c29〕是【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0652a03〕令【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0652a14〕如佛【大】|佛如【聖】
- 〔T25 0652a18〕諸【大】|識【宮】
- 〔T25 0652a24〕住【大】|於【元】【明】【石】 (place of definition of a star · note(0652004) · for the one that shares it see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0652a24〕住【大】|於【元】【明】【石】 (star · corresp→note(0652004) = the note at〔T25 0652a24〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0652a25〕知【大】|如【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0652a26〕知【大】|智【聖】
- 〔T25 0652a26〕知一切眾生根具足已【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (the loss of a whole sentence of nine characters · the reading the four texts produce does not agree with the sūtra explained · the sūtra explained has this sentence at the same position〔T08 0377b24〕 · recorded as it is)
- 〔T25 0652a28〕得【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0652b04〕應【大】|魔【石】
- 〔T25 0652b07〕應當【大】|當應【宋】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0652b07〕作【大】|為作【元】【明】【石】 (the reading of the three texts is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0652b08〕是【大】|〔-〕【聖】【石】
- 〔T25 0652b09〕深【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (the reading of the four texts is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained · mirror image · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0652b12〕千【大】|干【宮】
- 〔T25 0652b14〕如【大】|如是【石】
- 〔T25 0652b24〕中【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0652c09〕無想【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (the reading of the four texts is precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained〔T08 0378a08〕 · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0652c13〕但【大】|俱【聖】
- 〔T25 0652c23〕相【大】|〔-〕【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0652c24〕為【大】|為相【宋】【元】【明】
- 〔T25 0652c26〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0652c28〕自【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】 (the five texts read 「一切法性空故」 tr. "because all dharmas are empty in nature" · precisely the reading of the base text of the sūtra explained〔T08 0378a28〕)
- 〔T25 0653a02〕世界【大】|國土【石】 (the Ishiyama text alone reads 「國土」 tr. "land" · the same as the base text of the sūtra explained · while the other texts of this treatise all read 「世界」 tr. "world" · see Section IV, ‘exchanged in both directions’)
- 〔T25 0653a03〕羅【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0653a08〕定【大】|空【聖】
- 〔T25 0653a12〕是【大】|是為【石】
- 〔T25 0653a14〕行【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0653a16〕薩【大】|薩等【聖】
- 〔T25 0653a19〕足【大】|足是【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (tied to one and the same place as the next entry · the reading the four texts produce matches the base text of the sūtra explained · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0653a19〕具足佛道因緣【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (the loss of six characters · in the same group as the entry above)
- 〔T25 0653a25〕是【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0653a26〕可得【大】|知【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】 (the five texts read 「知」 tr. "known" · the base text of the sūtra explained reads 「不可知」 tr. "is not known" · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0653a29〕況【大】|〔-〕【石】
- 〔T25 0653b01〕佛【大】|佛所【石】
- 〔T25 0653b12〕以【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0653b17〕【論】【大】|〔-〕【宋】【宮】【聖】 (note on the presence or absence of a structural marker · of the same kind as entry two)
- 〔T25 0653b21〕故【大】|故如【石】
- 〔T25 0653b22〕香【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0653b27〕若【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0653c11〕波羅蜜【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0653c14〕能善知眾生根【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】 (the loss of a whole sentence of six characters · of the same type as entry fifteen · both on the repeated sentences in the sequence of training in suchness-prajñāpāramitā)
- 〔T25 0653c28〕緣【大】|緣惡【聖】
- 〔T25 0654a08〕鈍【大】|鈍故【石】
- 〔T25 0654a18〕心【大】|意【聖】
- 〔T25 0654a18〕應【大】|能【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0654a23〕故【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】
- 〔T25 0654b05〕智慧【大】|知【石】
- 〔T25 0654b10〕緣【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0654b22〕貫【大】|寶【元】【明】 (the Yuan and Ming read ‘losing a jewel-pearl at night’ · the thing in the simile differs while the meaning of the simile is the same · recorded side by side as it is)
- 〔T25 0654b25〕法【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】【石】 (lacking in all six texts · found only in the base text · the only entry in the whole ledger lacking alike in six texts)
- 〔T25 0654b28〕可【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0654c02〕及【大】|乃【石】
- 〔T25 0654c11〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】 (place of definition of a star · note(0654011) · for the one that shares it see the next entry)
- 〔T25 0654c12〕能【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】【聖】 (star · corresp→note(0654011) = the note at〔T25 0654c11〕 in this chapter · shared within the chapter)
- 〔T25 0654c15〕有【大】|〔-〕【宮】
- 〔T25 0654c17〕佛【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0654c19〕於【大】|〔-〕【宋】【元】【明】【宮】
- 〔T25 0654c20〕陰【大】|眾【石】 (the Ishiyama text reads 「眾」 tr. "zhong" in the treatise section · while in the same phrase in this treatise's sūtra section the base text itself reads 「眾」 tr. "zhong" · see Section IV)
- 〔T25 0654c21〕俗(K14n0549_p1348a01)(T25n1509_p0654c16)【CB】【麗-CB】|欲【大】 (CBETA emendation layer · note of the supplement type · the lem contains two cross-reading annotations · no traditional witness · see the separate listing above)
- 〔T25 0654c23〕蜜【大】|蜜釋第七十品竟【石】 (the Ishiyama text's closing record at the chapter's end · the second end-proof of the -1 step · see Section IV)
The sixty-eight entries above agree mechanically with the number of collation notes at the anchors of the working base text (the list at the end of the working base-text file has sixty-eight entries · mechanically recounted value sixty-eight), and the targets of the stars have been marked with each entry. The note on the chapter title enters this ledger of sixty-eight entries (entry one), as marked explicitly above; the three stars, the one entry of the CBETA emendation layer, and the two structural markers have been listed separately above.
Witness collation of the sūtra explained (ten places expanded · the rest not expanded · the gap recorded, to be supplied). Within the range of collation for this chapter on the side of the sūtra explained, T223〔T08 0377a05–0378c18〕, this ledger found by scanning entry by entry twenty-nine numbered notes and four star anchors; the ten places of variant readings in which it and this treatise confirm each other (abode of the heaven / abode · why / for what reason · deep / omitted · pay homage / pay homage to him · land / world · those who abide on the grounds of the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha / those who arouse intent to seek the śrāvaka and pratyekabuddha · tan boluomi / tanna boluomi and the others · fulfilling the causes and conditions of the Buddha path · findable / known · wu shou zhong / wu shou yin), together with the one-directional variant name of the chapter title, have been recorded entry by entry in Section IV. The entry-by-entry side-by-side listing of the remaining entries has not been expanded; that it has not been expanded is recorded as it is, awaiting a later supplementary check, and estimates are not made to pass for counts.